Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'm/m'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. Nathan

    M UNIVERSITY (Part 6)

    Chapter 7: The Supreme Crown Spark: "It's good we at the crown, send the signal to Bastia" Justin : " "Am I dreaming or did you just give me an order?" Spark: " No, sorry, I didn't want to..." Even before Mr. Spark has had time to finish his sentence, Justin has advanced towards him and he has given him a punch that has pierced his stomach, liters of blood dripping on the ground. Justin spreads his legs and flexes his massive biceps, while watching in disgust Mr. Spark lying on the floor bleeding out. Justin: " I am the only one who is able to become the new Master, when my plan is implemented I could be more powerful than Baram. As for you Suavez, you will become my new slaves." Spark : " Uh... Yes I can't do anything to your power, I'll be your worshipers" Justin leaves school, chest bulging, with the crown and his new toy. And he sends a signal by telepathy to General Bastia. .............. Back at the hidden base with Mr GORRIO who is fighting a fierce fight against General Bastia and his three students who are dominated by hooded warriors. It's a show of sexy bodybuilders, bulging muscles, gallons of sweat, anyone who likes big guys could get a hard-on in front of it. Bastia : "It's good we at the crown, well done Justin, well I think we can go. Withdraw you my warriors!" And in a snap of the fingers Bastia and her warriors vanishes." Jeff: " we have been dominated, what do we do now Mr. GORRIO?" After asking this question, our three friends look at their teacher in terror, Mr. GORRIO's eyes turn red with anger, we could see his muscles grow under his t-shirt and a superhuman aura spread around him. Gorrio : " WE WILL GET REVENGE!!!!!!" Max : " But I have a question, what is the power of the supreme crown? " After a few minutes Mr GORRIO calms down and goes to his three students. Gorrio: " very well listen carefully to what I am going to tell you" ................. It all happened 20,000 years before our era, an elderly archaeologist discovered a mysterious crown in the heart of a pyramid. he holds the crown in his hands and he feels an intense power, the energy of the crown is so strong that it disintegrates the archaeologist, the crown falls to the ground and 5 gods divinely muscular without escape. But beware ! these gods are not just anyone, they are the 5 gods of destruction, (Xeram, Levi, Gormo, Agaris and Zelo). They are beings who thirst for power and destruction, they have destroyed thousands of civilizations. Zelo : "" Oh yes! the guy who summoned us is dead so it means we won't have to obey our summoner!" Xeram : " Yes it's so good I'm going to be able to destroy planets with my babies" He said, bouncing his pecs the size of 100 bowling balls. After centuries of terror and destruction it is 19,000 years after the reign of the 5 gods ended, it is the most powerful superhero (Magnus) who confronts them and after 1 year of non-stop fighting that he I had to imprison new ones in the crown, following that he founded a university to hide the supreme crown under guard until today. ............. David : " But we must stop Baram before he invokes the 5 gods!" Gorrio: "Don't worry Baram won't have enough power to summon them, however since his power is only increasing I think that within 3 months he will have enough strength to release the power of the crown. You need to be stronger to come with me to the planet Stix, so you go follow me and I'm going to you two of my colleagues who are the first students to have won the S exam, with me the three gods will be reunited . And off they go for the planet Roven to meet the first student to win the S exam. ...................... During his time on the planet Stix, after bringing the crown back to Master Baram, Justin returns to his luxurious room with his slaves. And he sees a mysterious man waiting impatiently for Justin in his room. Justin walks over and kisses the man. Justin : " Hi Thomas! I missed not seeing your sublime body for a long time" Thomas: " I missed you too " He said stroking Justin's cock. " So when are you finally going to take over? " Justin: " "It's coming soon don't worry, my plan is going wonderfully, in 3 months even the gods of destruction will be afraid of me" To be continued.....
  2. Nathan

    M UNIVERSITY (Part 5)

    (it was supposed to be part 6 but I made a mistake and put two parts 4, so I decided that there would be 2 chapters in part 4 ) ................... Chapter 6: Master Baram's Evil Plan Gorrio, Jeff and Max: "WHAT!? Bastia is your brother?" David : " Yes I have a brother but I didn't think he was working for the enemy. Listen Bastia, Baram de Manipule, once he gets what he wants he..." Before David has even had time to finish his sentence, Bastia appears in front of him, places his hand under his neck, and he lifts him in the air. Bastia : " HAHAHA!!!!! Scumbags like you don't belong in my family. You're Nothing next to me!" He flexes his bicep. "Look at the power I hold!" Mr GORRIO rushes at Bastia and he punches him in the abdomen which forces him to let go of David, then he punches Bastia again in the pectorals so hard that his throws him, the blow is so strong that the he shock wave cracks the earth and pushes the clouds apart. General Bastia gets up, a smile on his face, and cracks his bull's neck. Bastia : " So that's the power of someone who passed the S exam. You are very strong, I feel like I'm going to have fun" Gorrio : "Can I ask you a question? Your base isn't very well hidden, so I guess you wanted to be found, but why? I ask you a question? Your base isn't very well hidden, so I guess you wanted to be found, but why?" Bastia : " Okay if you insist I will reveal to you master Baram's plan, we wanted our spy infiltrated in your university to locate our base and inform the professors, following that master Baram knew that we would send you your best warrior to know Mr GORRIO and his three best students while leaving the school defenseless. Besides, it makes me think that Justin must have already arrived at your place. HAHAHAHA!!!!" Gorrio : " IT WAS A TRAP!! YOU THREE COME BACK TO UNIVERSITY AND GO DEFEND IT! " Bastia : " No you're not going anywhere, it's time to summon my warriors." Suddenly Bastia flies through the air, his eyes turn shadowy black and he begins to bounce his massive pecs. "COME MY WARRIORS I SUMMON YOU! !!!". A Magic circle appears on the ground and three super muscular guys wearing balaclavas and masks appear." ................. During his time at the university, Justin Exterminates the students one after the other. Two students were kissing when Justin came up behind them, grabbing their heads and smashing them together. Another student doing his bodybuilding when Justin and arriving behind him, he put his cock in the student's ass, he released a load that shredded his body. Faced with this spectacle of domination, two students knelt down for him to save their lives, a guy starting to lick one of his feet when Justin lifted his other foot and he exploded the guy's. Bits of brain and blood stuck to Justin's foot. He walks towards the other frightened student and he takes his head to come and blow it up against Justin's enormous pectorals. He arrives in front of the hall of relics, with a punch he disintegrates the guard and the door. Justin: " Finally the supreme crown is Ours!!" When he was about to take it, he was interrupted by Mr SUAVEZ. Suavez: "Get out of the Justin!!!!!" Justin : " And what are you going to do otherwise?" Mr SUAVEZ rushes Justin and he gives him an uppercut in his face. Justin hasn't moved an inch, he's there with his hands on his hips, bulging out his chest, and dominating his former teacher. He flexes his right biceps and with his left hand he lifts Mr SUAVEZ as if he weighed nothing. "You're so weak, I'll crush you no problem!" Spark: " Wait Justin! He could still be useful to us" Justin drops Mr SUAVEZ. Justin : " It took you a long time, but Master Baram is proud of you, your information about the university has served us well." Suavez: " Um....How's that Spark? are you a spy?" Spark: " Yes I work for Master Baram" To be continued.......
  3. Nathan

    M UNIVERSITY (Part 4)

    (since I like my story I think I will do a lot of chapters) ................. Chapter 5: Walk in the Jungle On the planet Stix General Bastia prepares to report to Master Baram Bastia: "General Bastia to the Master report, following your orders I destroyed the Twin planets CYRA and PYTHRA and saw that Justin destroyed the planet Xaldin, the Natal planet of Max, M University will no longer have to ally who to rely on" Baram: " CONGRATULATIONS GENERAL BASTIA! YOU DESERVE A REWARD" Master Baram makes a goblet appear with his magic and he fills it with a strange liquid that comes out of his bulging pectorals Baram: " DRINK!!" Bastia : " Thank you Master" General Bastia drinks the glass in a second, he puts his hands behind his head and without the power to increase in his body, his muscles grow bigger and bigger, a golden aura spreads around him Baram: "LOVE TO SEE YOU GROW IN POWER, I'M GOING TO TAKE A PICTURE AND HANG IT ON THE WALL OF MY BEST FIGHTERS" Baram: " NOW GO, JUSTIN MUST HAVE ALREADY ARRIVED ON PLANET MAGNUS" Bastia : " Yes Master" And in a second General Bastia and left for the planet Magnus" ................. Meanwhile, on the planet Magnus, we find our three Friends and Mr GORRIO trading in the middle of the jungle towards the enemy's hidden base. David: " How hot is it! my big muscles are dripping with sweat. Why not fly straight to base? With our super speed, we would have got there in 2 seconds." Gorrio : " Because if we use our powers the enemy will notice us from miles away, and it feels good to walk you can see my beautiful muscles rippling with every step" Watching their divine teacher walk past them, the three friends can't help but touch their hard cocks Gorrio : "we're going to stop here for the night" The three friends stop right in front of a big rock that looks like a toe. They look up and see a huge statue depicting a very, very muscular man, wearing gold boots and gloves, black underpants, a red cape, and a crown adorned with diamonds. Gorrio: " I present to you Magnus, the founder of our university and it is also the name of our planet, we are going to sleep here and we will resume our journey tomorrow morning" A few hours later our three Friends and their teacher are sitting around the campfire. Gorrio: "Alright, let's make a game, it'll teach me to know you better, I'm going to ask you a question and if you lie to me because I will be if you lie to me, you'll get a pledge. I'm going to ask Jeff first. Am I turning you on? " Jeff: " Yes of course you excite me!" Gorrio : " It's good you didn't lie, now question for David. Are you willing to kill someone to get your S exam?" David: " No of course not !" Gorrio : " sorry you're lying. You're going to have a pledge, you're going to massage my pecs while I ask my question to Max." David gets up and starts massaging his teacher's pecs, they're so huge it would take at least 5 other guys to fully cover them Gorrio : " 'Max here is your question, who are you in love?" After a few minutes of silence Max gets up and says "sorry I can't say it" then he goes into the jungle. Jeff: " What's happening to him?" Gorrio: " I'll go talk to him during this time go to sleep, we must be in good shape for tomorrow." 2 minutes later, Mr GORRIO joins Max at the edge of a cliff. Gorrio :" Why don't you want your friends to know you're in love with Justin?" Max : " Because Justin is a big asshole, he went over to the enemy, he destroyed my home planet and he betrayed the university. If Jeff and David find out I still have feelings for him or they'll dump me." Gorrio : " Don't let your emotions cloud your judgement. I'm going to tell you a story that I've never told anyone. Before Baram was the leader of the planet Stix there was another leader, it was my father. One day my father came to challenge me because he was jealous of my divine power, following a fierce fight I finally tore his head from his body. After his death his apprentice, Baram, took his place and he is even more dangerous than my father was. You see I love my dad deeply but college comes first. And when you have to come face to face with Justin you have to do what is necessary." And it is sure these wise words that the two men return to camp to rest and wait for the big day that awaits them. The next day, our adventurers arrive at the enemy base, they are hidden behind bushes and await the decision of their teacher. Bastia: " Go! I want everything ready in 10 minutes!" Gorrio : " Oh shit! it's going to complicate things, I wouldn't think General Bastia would come here. Good you three stayed here! Bastia and far too powerful for you" Mr GORRIO gets up and contracts his biceps, causing a shock wave that sends the general's soldiers waltzing. Bastia : " Oh look who we have there, the divine professor and his little shrimps, I don't think I'm going to have fun!" Gorrio : " SHUT UP AND FIGHT!!!!!!!" And when the two behemoths are about to give the first blow, David intervenes in the middle and shouts "STOP". David : " "Please stop Mr. GORRIO, General Bastia, he's...he's my big brother!" To be continued.....
  4. Nathan

    M UNIVERSITY (Part 3)

    (Thanks again for your feedback, you will see in part 3 a new character appears) .................. Chapter 3: My Best Enemy David: "well come on Max, are you going to pick up your fucking laptop?" Max: " euh.... yes sorry". Max begins to take his cell phone in his hand, his massively muscled arm shaking in fear, he brings it to his ear and says.... "Hi Justin " Justin: " HAHAHAH, hello my friend it's been a long time since we spoke, I hope your last year is going well? " Max: " I AM NOT YOUR FRIEND! Ever since you betrayed me in second year, it's all been over between us. And what are you doing calling me now? it's been at least 6 years that we haven't spoken" Indeed during the second year Justin did a dirty trick to Max, but let's go back to see what happened ........................... JUSTIN Everything happens 6 years ago, at the beginning of the second year. Justin and Max just got their reward for finishing the exam, while Max gets his muscles when he fucks a freshman in the bathroom, Justin sleeps peacefully in his bed when he gets his muscle gift. While he was having a steamy dream, you could see his muscles growing, his abs becoming a shredded, sweaty 8-pack, his pecs growing so big he couldn't see his titanic legs growing, his arms real tree trunks, they become so muscular and heavy that they break the bed. He suddenly wakes up and begins to see his transformation, they touch each other everywhere to see if it's real. "OHH FUCK! THIS IS SO BEAUTIFUL," he said, bouncing his pecs in front of his mirror. "I want a lot more!". Three days later Justin broke into a professor's office and stole a black magic book. A mischievous smile forms on his face. He goes back to his dorm and stands in front of Max who is sleeping, he goes to the last page of the book and starts reciting a hypnosis spell that will allow him to control anyone, Max gets up hypnotized. “HAHA, you belong to me now. you are going to go to the hall of relics and you are going to give me the supreme crown”. Max without saying a word heads towards the room, and when he goes to open it a very muscular guard appears out of nowhere, places his hand around Max's neck and lifts him up as if he weighs nothing. The guard: "YOU'RE GOING TO BE BIG BORED" Spark: " WAIT! DON'T do anything to him!" The guard drops Max to the ground. "Someone stole the black magic book from me, and I think Max was hypnotized" After discovering Justin's Machiavellian plan, he was banished from the planet Magnus. It was only three months later that he landed on the planet Stix where he was collected by Master Baram and he joined the Z academy where all students are taught to destroy all civilizations and superheroes of the universe. He trained like crazy and it's only 1 year after that he became so powerful that he manages to beat without any problem for the last few years. Now he is the delegate of all the classes of the academy and Master Baram considers him as his son. Now back to the present. ............................. Justin: "In fact Max it's been 6 years that we don't know, I'm going to show you the sexy and very powerful man that I've become" Max: "You even got your supervillain costume!?" Justin: " Yes! I have become much more powerful than you! Besides, I carried out my first mission two days ago, do you remember your home planet? the planet Xaldin? Well thanks to my super strength I tore it in two" Max: " YOU ASSHOCK!!!!!!" Max is so pissed his energy is shaking the whole UNIVERSITY." Jeff: " What happens to him?" David : " I don't Know" Justin: "Well it was nice to hear you but I have to go, I have to destroy another planet " Max is so pissed off that he destroys his cell phone in his hand Max ; " JUSTIN I SWEAR I WILL KILL YOU WITH MY HANDS!!!!" To be continued...... (I hope you enjoyed the entry of his new character? Tell me if you prefer lots of small chapters or fewer chapters but longer?)
  5. Nathan

    M UNIVERSITY (Part 1)

    Hi, so here I am writing my first story, so I hope it will be ok, and for information I am French so I hope the translations will be correct .................................... Chapter 1: The three friends Everything happens in another galaxy, the galaxy "Draco" and more precisely on the planet "Magnus", in the heart of this planet we find a university, the university M. The law of this planet requires that every guy as soon as they will be 18 years old, will be obliged to enter this university. Every year they have to pass an exam and if they pass it they gain magnificent power. - During the first year if they pass the F exam their muscles will start to grow and develop. - During the second year if they pass the E exam they will have superhuman strength, capable of tearing a planet in two. - In the third year if they are lucky enough to pass the D exam they will have the power to fly. - When the fourth year and complete and pass the C exam, they will gain incredible speed, faster than light. - Classes are getting harder! and during the fifth year, if they pass the B exam, their muscles will become bigger and double in size. -We arrive at the last compulsory year and if they pass the A exam they will have a whole range of superpowers (telekinesis, laser beams through their eyes, elementary power, etc.) - This year is not mandatory because it is known to be very hard or even impossible, and it is in this year that our story begins, and we will find three Ami, Jeff, Max and David, the strongest guys in the world. university and they are ready to do anything to reach the end of the year and win the S exam which will give them unlimited and divine power, they will also be immortal. But before I will introduce you to our three friends . ............................ .................................. Jeff Even before entering this university, Jeff has always been a great sportsman, he was playing football, tennis, boxing, athletics, fencing... since he passed the exam F he adored his new body, his biceps became very veined footballs, his shoulders grew like bowling balls, his pectorals are incredible mountains, his abs a well-defined 8-pack, his legs have become real works of art, and his cock hmmm anyone would give anything to suck it. You will find him dressed in a black tracksuit and a black compression t-shirt. it will be only a year later that he will join the group of three Friends. .................... David David was a fat old man, he spent his time eating, all his school friends harassed him, his father beat him... It was when he passed his first year F exam that his life changed. He was masturbating looking at a muscular and sexy guy when he received his exam result, his muscles got bigger than Jeff's, they were so developed that he ripped off his clothes. Now you will always see him dressed in boxer shorts. He spends his time at the college strip club doing muscle worship sessions, he's become so cocky and narcissistic. It was only a year after he met Jeff during a session in his club. ....................... Max Max and a champion, at school he was always the first, at the age of 5 he could already build light bulbs, at 10 he won the trophy for the youngest scientist. When he received his muscle transformation he fucked a freshman in the bathroom, his muscles and his cock started to grow bigger and bigger as he punctured the freshman's body. You will see him dressed in a white t-shirt and blue jeans. It was when he went to the strip club next year that he fell in love with Jeff and David, since that day he decided all three to create the group of three Friends and pass the S exam together. . ................. Max: "Come on, hurry up David! Stop looking at yourself in all the mirrors! We're going to be late for our main teacher's class and besides Jeff has already arrived in front of the classroom" David : " Wait, we're not in such a hurry and no one can resist those magnificent pecs capable of resisting an atomic bomb" he said drooling in front of his divine muscles "oh I so want to jerk off hard" Max: " No if you jerk off now we will be at least 8 hours late" David: " Okay" A few minutes later they are all installed in the waiting room. The door to the room opens and a gargantuan shadow moves towards the blackboard, his professor's muscles are three times bigger than the 20 students gathered in the class, he has short hair and wears green pants like a military style Spark: " Hello prawns! I am Professor Spark, I will be your main teacher and I will explain to you the course of this year. You will have three teachers for three subjects: - Myself for logic and science subjects because being superheroes does not mean being stupid. - Professor Suavez for sex and eroticism lessons, but he will explain more in detail tomorrow. - And Professor Gorrio for physical and sports subjects, they will teach you how to control your strength and your powers. So that you are aware each teacher can eject students throughout the year if they consider that they are not fit to take the S exam. QUESTIONS !?" Not a sound in the class, all the students are impressed in front of M Spark, even David who usually touches each other constantly in class is drooling in front of this mountain of muscles. ................ At the same time, on planet Stix, the rival planet of planet Magnus, in the heart of a castle filled with darkness, a 30-year-old man, well muscled he could beat all the most famous bodybuilders in the universe, dressed in a very tight dark black dress walks towards a huge room, he kneels on the floor and begins to speak. Submitted: "Master Baram? your spies from planet Magnus have returned, you were right the three friends are going to take the S exam at the end of the year" Baram: " HAHAHA, MY PLANS ARE GOING AS I WANT, IN 12 MONTHS I WILL HAVE THE WHOLE UNIVERSE AT MY FEET. LOOK OUT JEFF, DAVID, MAX AND M UNIVERSITY, YOU WILL MEET US SOON " To be continued... (here is for part 1 I hope my English is good, I will soon write part 2 in the meantime I await your feedback )
  6. tester26

    The New Champion

    The audience cheered as two huge studs stepped into the ring and faced each other, both naked but for skintight shorts, both with their giant, swollen, veined, hugely pumped up muscles gleaming with oil. The reigning five-time champion, Dan Lonning, was about to face off against a new challenger, Evan Haney. The crowd buzzed in anticipation. Dan was famous for putting on a show; all of his fights ended with him raping his opponent in the ring, his huge cock turning the toughest opponent into a ruined cum-covered mess. The two circled the ring, sizing each other up. Both fighters looked incredible. Their facial features were flawless, their skin as smooth as it was the day they were born. Amazingly broad shoulders. Biceps that made footballs blush and forearms like steel. Throughout their muscled bods ran thick veins, which stood out proudly. Both men had huge slabs of beef for pectorals, chiseled and cut perfectly, protruding out from the body by several inches. Between them was a divide that seemed so deep, it looked like water had carved out a canyon. The 8-pack abs on both men gave a new meaning to the term washboard abs. All of this on top of powerful, tree trunk legs and a bulge that made it clear that they were hung like horses. “I’m gonna enjoy beating the shit out of ya. I’ll trash ya good and then fuck the living daylights out of ya”, Dan growled. “You talk the talk but can you walk the walk?” Evan answered tauntingly. “Let’s do this!”, Dan yelled and moved in on his opponent. "Contestants ready?" the ref said. They both nodded. A bell sounded and the two muscle studs began pushing against each other. The audience cheered. Dan moved Evan backwards a step or two, but Evan came back strong, using his powerful legs to press back. They both panted and squinted their faces as they fought the force of the other. Dan's huge arms bulged as he started to bend Evan's wrists backward. Evan yelled in agony as Dan muscled his wrists. Evan's feet nearly left the floor as Dan lifted him. Evan hissed and stepped forward, knocking Dan slightly off balance. By sheer brute force, Evan bent his wrists forward, and Dan's back. Evan jerked his body hard, in an effort to force Dan back more. Dan began pressing Evan's arms backwards. Evan's face was red with intensity, and his breathing became shorter and harder. Dan's huge body was dominating Evan's. Evan was being forced lower. The crowd was deafening. Evan looked up into the eyes of his tormentor, and Dan seemed to smile. Dan bit his lip a bit and pushed Evan downward farther. Evan was almost kneeling in front of the champ, in a sort of forced worship. Finally, Dan's gargantuan arms bulged in one last push, and Evan's knee touched the floor. A great cheer went up as Dan pushed Evan to the ground. The two studs grappled and rolled, clenched on to each other's bodies as if they were inseparable. Muscle clutched muscle, limb wrapped around limb. Neither seemed able to get any purchase on the other. Dan locked his huge paws behind the challenger’s neck and took him in a full nelson. Evan squirmed and flexed his muscles to escape but the strong hold didn’t break. No matter what he tried, he couldn’t break his opponent’s grip. A bell rang. "First fall, Dan!" “YEAH!”, Dan boomed as he released his opponent. “Thirsty for more?” he asked as he circled around the Evan. Evan growled and sprang to his feet, charging at Dan. Before he could react, the challenger's strong arms wrapped around Dan and he was body slammed hard onto the mat. He grunted in pain as his broad back collided with the mats. “What’s the matter? Not strong enough to get free?” Evan asked mockingly as he withstood the champ’s struggles. Second bell. One fall each. The two sex objects grappled each other for what seemed like an eternity, their hugeness glinting and glimmering in the spotlights. Muscles tensed and strained, veins popped unbelievably. Eyes flashed, teeth bared, sexy threats rang across the ring to the cheers from the crowd. Thick muscled bodies crashed onto the mat. Impossible holds were impossibly escaped from. “Let’s end this,” Dan said and jumped up while maintaining his grip on the other muscleman. He stretched his torso upward and threw his opponent down as he released his grip. “Agh,” Evan grunted in pain as his thickly muscled back crashed hard onto the mat. Dan slowly lowered himself atop the fallen stud, pressing his protruding chest into his opponent’s thick pecs and waited for the ref the end the match while staring Evan in the eye. “1… 2…” Just before the referee could say ‘3’, Evan placed his big hands against the side of Dan’s pecs and lifted him up. He cranked out a few reps as if he was doing bench presses and shoved the wrestler aside, jumping to his feet. Dan couldn’t believe his opponent had escaped his hold but wasn’t going to let him get away. He got up quickly, trying to catch Evan off guard to knock him over again. But Evan braced himself for Dan's approach and locked his arms around him in a bone crushing bear hug. He used the momentum of his opponent’s charge to turn around and slammed him down on the mat. Dan smacked down on the mat on his back, closing his eyes and grunting as pain hit him. Dan’s hulking body shook in pain as Evan's arms overpowered him. It felt like steely girders wrapped around and compressing his concrete-like hard muscles. His head shot back as more excruciating pain rolled over his body as Evan tightened his grip. He tried to summon every last ounce of power left in him to break free. Evan saw the determination on Dan’s face and felt the wrestler squirming in his grasp. He roared deeply and tapped onto the last reserve of power left in his own body. He grunted from the effort as his rock-hard arm flexed harder. Dan moaned in deep pain, his eyes closed as the impossibly hard peaks of his opponent’s massive biceps dug into him. He was on the verge of passing out. Evan flipped him around and wrapped his arms around Dan's neck in a sleeper hold. He leaned in and growled in Dan's ear. "Well here we are, champ. Who's gonna fuck who now, huh? Don't you love the feel of my huge muscle crushing yours? Yeah, man, feel this huge arm cuttin' off your air supply! Feel that huge bicep flexing under your chin and that thick forearm sqeezin' against your jugular! Sleepy, yet? Here, let me help you! There - almost out! But not so far gone that you can't feel THIS!" Evan bent slightly through his legs, his quads bulging with mass and power, and stretched upward quickly. He turned around, opened his hold and slammed the wrestler down on the mat with full force. Another weak grunt of pain escaped Dan’s mouth as his back smacked hard onto the mats. He reopened his eyes and saw the challenger moving in. He didn’t have time to react as the other stud sat down on his chest, preventing him from moving. The bell rang. "The champion Dan Lonning is down! His challenger Evan Haney gets the final point by fall and wins the match." The announcer's muffled voice rang in Dan's ears, confirming what he already knew. The match was over, and the former champ's fighting spirit shattered into a million pieces. He had lost his title for the first time in five years and was about to face the consequences of his defeat. Right now, the ex-champ was buried under a literal mountain of muscle. As soon as his defeat was clear, the stud released him from the oppressive hold and gave Dan a moment to catch his breath. But of course that wasn't the end of that. The best was yet to come. Evan flexed every great, provocative muscle in his body as he struck first a most muscular pose, then a front double bicep as he placed a foot on Dan's chest and ROARED. The crowd took up the roar and developed a continuous chant: "Loser gets fucked! Loser gets fucked! Loser gets fucked!" Without wasting another second, Evan stripped off his shorts and straddled Dan's chest, shoving his sweat-soaked red jockstrap right into his face, smothering him with the rapidly swelling bulge. The defeated stud groaned as drops of sweat dripped onto his face, leaving a tangy, salty taste on his lips, and every breath he took was rank with the muscleman's musky stench. "I've been waiting to do this for a long time, you smug bitch. Months and months of training, but now, it's time," Evan snickered. A triumphant grin grew on his face as he ogled Dan with hungry eyes. Rocking his hips back and forth, he rubbed more of his heavy musk and sweat into the fallen champ's face while flexing for the audience, stoking the masses with his bulging muscles. He had robbed Dan of his title, and now it was time to rob him of his dignity in front of everyone, including the television cameras. The entire world would learn that the champion had fallen. After reveling in the cheers and applause for another minute, Evan returned his attention to the beaten man. "I think that's enough teasing. Wouldn't want to neglect my prize, would I?" The new champ reached behind his butt and quickly unlocked the straps of his jock, pulling it away and tossing it into the crowd with a single swing. An ecstatic cry emerged from the ranks as a lucky guy caught the priceless gift. However, the piece of soaked, musky fabric couldn't compare to the glorious cock that flopped on Dan's face. A massive slab of uncut meat, the wet dream of at least half of the audience, and the ultimate symbol of his defeat. He knew that the image of more than a foot of cock leaking pre and sweat all over his face would decorate more than a few magazine covers in the weeks to come. As if the penis in his face wasn't humiliating enough, the stud shuffled forward and teased Dan with his bloated nuts before burying him under his heavy ass. Everything went black, and the sounds of the raving masses were muffled by a pair of crushing thighs. A potent, masculine flavor flooded his senses and made his head spin, triggering the most embarrassing reaction and making him rock-hard in no time. "Are you enjoying yourself this much already? Color me surprised. I didn't take you for such a butt slut," Evan sneered and brushed his hand over Dan's growing bulge, teasing him with his own depraved arousal. The last scraps of the former champion's authority vanished into thin air, and he yielded to his victorious opponent and his own swelling lust. Evan's cock grew as he tormented the fallen champ, rising up eighteen inches long, with an incredible thickness to match. His cockhead slid between his sweat soaked pecs, his perfectly carved torso forming a perfect backdrop for the incredible organ. The audience went wild with lust. Evan moved his fingertips over his shaft. It looked like it was laced with thousands of veins, popping out and bulging all over. Even against his massive body, his cock looked terrifyingly oversized. He cupped his orange-sized balls and pulled gently on the base of the skin of his shaft. Evan took the opportunity to drive the audience crazy as he hit a few poses on his knees, his huge baseball bat of a cock pointing nearly straight up. After humping Dan for another blissful minute, Evan called it with a raunchy chuckle. "Alright, that's enough for now, boy. Time to give you a big cream filling." The new champion rose from Dan's face, pausing for a moment to really rub in how much bigger, stronger, and better he was as he towered over the champ in all his musclebound glory. Evan reached under the fallen champ's thigh and around his neck and threw him back on his belly. Dan wheezed as he smacked into the ground and his voice rising to a horny whine as the stud tore his shorts open, forcibly spread his firm buttocks, and spat on his exposed asshole. As if this moment wasn't already humiliating enough! And yet, having not suffered defeat in years, the abrupt and utter loss thrilled Dan more than he liked to admit because, for better or worse, he had finally found someone who could beat him. Evan granted the stud a moment of peace, allowing Dan to catch his breath and steel himself before he grabbed his waist and aligned his fist-sized tip with the defeated champion's asshole. Then, without any warning, the muscleman thrust forward, forcing Dan's sphincter wide open and shoving inch after inch into his tight depths. Dan howled at the top of his lungs as the musclestud rammed his schlong into him, claiming his whole rectum in one fierce shove and pounding his prostate into utter submission. Where the fingers had only spawned an occasional flicker of pleasure, the overwhelming girth of the new champ's prick elicited a sparkling bonfire of stimulation, more than his sorry brain could handle. And yet, the sensation of the initial penetration was still nothing compared to the pounding that followed. The tightness of his wet, warm hole alone wasn't enough for the horny stud. He needed more, and he began to hammer Dan's ass with reckless abandon. Within seconds, the former champ's brain turned to mush, and he moaned with pleasure. Every thrust, Evan rammed his cock a little deeper inside him, mercilessly breaking him in and subjugating him to his superior strength. Dan had found his match in the musclebound stud, and as lust clouded and muddied his brain, he learned to fully appreciate the shift in power. Looking around, he could see all the cameras recording him from virtually every angle. The same mechanical eyes that had captured his numerous victories now showed his defeat in the highest fidelity. For the first time, he was on the receiving end, getting humiliated in front of thousands of watchers, and there was no way to undo the match or its outcome. He had lost his title and was now nothing more but the muscleman's slut, a reward for his strength and superiority. This was his fate, and as soon as that realization struck him, a switch flipped in his brain. The last bits of his shame at his defeat vanished, and he embraced his new position. Staring right at one of the cameras, Dan's mouth flopped open, and he began to moan with intense passion. "Fuck yeah dude, let everybody hear how much you love my monster cock," Evan roared and bent over, wrapping an arm around Dan's neck and pulling him back up against his massive, sweaty chest. "Let's give them the show they deserve." The new champ sweated and grunted through gritted teeth as he fucked his new conquest even harder and forced the last few of his eighteen inches of thick cock meat into his tight ass. More than enough to visibly bulge Dan's ripped abdomen and make him lose it completely. The defeated champion moaned and howled, not caring one bit about his rapidly decaying image. He wasn't an immaculate hero anymore. He had been dethroned, and he had the unique opportunity and duty to make even his downfall the most remarkable imaginable. Even as he surrendered his title, he wanted to entertain the crowds the best he could, and it looked like it was working. The raving of the masses had acquired a lewd touch as they celebrated the defeat of the unbeatable. Dan winced when Evan suddenly licked his ear. Once the stronger male had gained his attention, he showed him his next trick. "Your jock looks like it's about to burst. Shall I lend you a hand?" he growled and slipped a finger under the man's waistband, ripping it off. In a chain reaction, the rest of his jock exploded and revealed his large cock. It was a few inches smaller than Evan's behemoth but still an impressive sight. Admittedly, a little less so at the moment, as it flailed around like a thin twig in the wind, stirred by his partner's excessive thrusts. "Don't you dare touching yourself. Losers don't get to touch themselves," Evan added raunchily and held down Dan's hands. The stud whined in protest but complied, especially since he was pretty close anyway. His body was bursting at the seams with lust. Every thrust of Evan's fat, thick schlong pummeled his prostate, distended his belly, and drowned his mind with stimulation, enriching his voice with slutty joy and pleasure before he ultimately broke under the endless onslaught. The whole world watched as Dan succumbed to a powerful anal orgasm. He roared and howled at the top of his lungs as time slowed down around him. His balls tightened, his cock jumped, and the first squirt of cum erupted with immense force. A thick, milky rope shot high into the air and arched through the ring before hitting the lens of one of the cameras dead-center. But that was just the beginning, and Evan's endless pounding wrenched even more semen out of his poor prostate, eliciting a huge torrent of sticky jizz. More and more strands rained down on the floor, painting it white with the messy goo. "Fuck, you've nutted just from taking it in the ass? I underestimated you," Evan cackled before pounding him even harder, making Dan squirm and struggle as he hammered his hypersensitive insides. "Now I'm gonna show you what a true orgasm looks like." Evan immediately put his words into action. He shafted his cock inside the muscle stud and came with a deafening roar, churning up a massive load for his thoroughly defeated opponent. Bent back against the new champion, Dan's belly was fully exposed to the audience and the cameras. They could witness Evan's massive orgasm in its whole glory, from the throbbing cock distending Dan's ripped midriff, the gurgling and sloshing of thick jizz as it rushed through his guts, and the growing bulge as he was bloated and inflated with cum. Evan's orgasm kept going with undiminished intensity for more than a minute. The musclestud grunted and huffed directly into Dan's ear, lewdly licking his cheek as he continued to blast out semen like a loose fire hose, turning Dan from a seasoned fighter into a moaning cum-dump. Aroused by the sheer perversion and humiliation of Evan's superior load, Dan got hard again in no time. His cock swelled back to full mast, throbbing and dripping with pre as Evan kept bloating and ruining him. But soon, even Evan's voluminous eruption came to an end. "You're a lot of fun, slut," the new champ sighed and ran his hand over Dan's bloated belly, rounded and brimful with cum. Pushing the sloshing bulge and squeezing Dan's leaky cock, he teased a few more meager grunts and groans from the defeated male and toying with him in front of the mechanical eyes of the world. "Oh, how you've fallen. Now you know what a stronger male feels like." Dan moaned and toppled over as Evan pulled out of him, his massive cock parting with an obscene slurp and a visceral pop, and before he could get back up, Evan reached for Dan's ass and spread his gaping, battered asshole for the cameras. The sight of the former champ's ruined, leaking crater flashed on the countless monitors scattered around the arena as the stud presented it like a lewd trophy, a sign of his accomplishment and ultimate victory. He hadn't just won the fight and unseated the champ, the bull-hung bastard had literally ruined him. As he did this, a spurt of thick sperm blew out of Dan's asshole and down side of his lower cheek, piling on the floor. In a cruel, taunting display he gave Dan's right ass cheek a big spank and then kissed it. But even now, the stud wasn't done with him. Evan moved behind Dan, pulled him on his knees, and draped his soaked cock and fat nuts over his shoulder. Another great image for the cover pages, another show of ultimate dominance and humiliation. But in a fit of wanton lust, Dan decided to give it a personal spin. With a naughty grin, he turned his head, grabbed Evan's massive wang, and pressed it against his face, kissing and licking it, having a taste of the new champ's cum and his own ass. "The Defeated Champion Worships His Victorious Opponent's Sweaty Cock." How was that for a title? "Fuck, you're really getting into this, aren't you?" Evan chuckled as he finally stepped back. He even offered Dan a hand to help him back on his feet. "You took the defeat pretty well. Not that I'm complaining. That was the most fun win I've had in a long time." "I can't wait to get my revenge and make you eat those words," Dan grunted with a crooked grin. "We'll see about that, ex-champ. I've got the feeling that you're going to throw the next match just because you want more of my dick. How about I fuck your smug face in the showers and cram another nut into your stomach right now?" Evan laughed and reached under the muscleman's butt, picking him up with ease and throwing him over his shoulders in another display of raw strength. Dan's heart raced in his chest, and he almost burst with excitement as the hunky muscleman carried him out of the ring and out of the arena like a cheap whore, to the cheers of the crowd. Evan made his way down the hallway, Dan bent over his shoulder, the noise of the crowd fading in the background. Dan panted as he tried to come to grips with what had just happened. He had just lost his cherished title and been brutally fucked and humiliated in front of the world. But he enjoyed it? His asshole twitched as he felt Evan's load drip down his leg. Neither man said a word until they reached the locker room. Finally out of sight of the cameras, Evan set Dan down on a bench. He grinned ear to ear as he looked down at Dan, all of his training having finally paid off. He turned his attention to the mirror by the showers, flexing his triumphant body. The beaten Dan lay on the bench, sore from the pounding he took. “Fuck, I’m HUGE!” he grunted. “Do you want this body? You know you do. Aw fuck yeah, fucking musclegod dude!" Evan said, mostly to himself as he admired his reflection. Dan sat up and watched the new champion flex and pose, the god that had taken his crown and claimed him for his own. Without thinking, his hand drifted to his soft cock and began stroking himself as he lusted for Evan's body. "Having fun there, slut?" Evan said with a grin, catching Dan's eye in the mirror. Dan snapped out of his trance and turned beet red. "That was a good match, you nearly had me for a second, champ," Evan laughed. "Come here," he commanded. He turned away from his reflection and grabbed his fellow stud's armpits. Dan’s legs shook slightly as they supported his weight. He looked straight into the other stud's blue eyes. “Let’s see what you’re made of, champ,” Evan sneered. He turned his gaze to the mirror to compare their incredibly muscular physiques. Dan looked in the mirror again to admire the body that had beaten his. The muscles on both their bodies were beyond huge: slabs of protruding beef hung heavily from their chest atop a deeply grooved 8-pack of cobblestone-sized abs; thick, perfectly round bowling ball-sized delts gave them an awesome v-taper; huge, long arms hung relaxed yet threatingly next to their torsos. “Pair of fucking muscle studs man," Evan said, admiring the two of them. "Check this out," he said, flexing an arm in Dan's face. "This is the body that took you down.” Dan stared like a zombie, copying Evan's every move. “Let’s check our arms,” Evan said He stepped up behind Dan and the two of them flexed their arms. Dan’s mouth fell open in disbelief at the scene: when Evan’ arms were fully extended, his titanic triceps already hung lower than his own flexed ones; the bulging biceps exploded upward and outward, easily surpassing his. Evan brought in his arms completely and hardened his flex; the peaks that rose to the ceiling. Dan just stared as the mind blowing muscles swelled some more. He never thought there'd be anyone who'd make him feel small. Yet between Evan's size and confidence, Dan felt tiny, submissive. He couldn’t believe that Evan’ biceps were bigger and clearly harder than his own huge ones. He lowered his arms and gaped at the full glory of the new champion's arms in the mirror. Evan smirked as he thought of how he had overpowered Dan’s powerful body and completely dominated over him. His cock grew hard once again, sliding up between Dan's glutes and smacking his back. Dan shivered as he felt the 18 inch cock smack against him. He turned around, his own hard dick brushing against Evan’s goliath and extended his hands to feel the hardness of those flexed monster arms. “Worship my perfect body, dude”, Evan sneered at the former champ. He groped his titanic, flexed right bicep with his left hand and felt the hardness of the mound. Dan fondled Evan's flexed right bicep and began licking the hot, hard surface. The tip of his tongue traced the thick veins that snaked across the cannonball-sized muscle atop his arm. “Mmh, hard as steel,” he grunted in between licks. “So fucking strong,” he said as his tongue descended to his low hanging tricep and he sniffed Evan's deep armpit. Dan knelt down and kissed Evan's feet, then reaching around the backs of his legs he grabbed Evan's huge calves. “Feel those thighs, fucker!” Evan commanded. Dan stroked and squeezed Evan's giant legs, sliding his fingers between the rock-hard valleys. He began to run his tongue along the ridges and veins, eliciting a groan from above, “Oooh yeah baby, you love those thighs, don’t you? Show me how much you love them.” Dan licked his way up Evan's legs. Evan put his hands behind his head, flexing as he swayed his hips slowly side to side, enjoying Dan's worship. Dan kissed the deep grooves of Evan's Adonis belt, inhaling the heady mix scents from Evan's musk and their first fuck. Finally he was face-to-head with Evan's 18-inch long beast, a stream of pre dripping onto the ground. Dan buried his face in Evan's large ballsack and began to kiss the shaft, when Evan pushed his mouth away. "Not yet buddy, get up here and worship my chest," he growled. Dan stood up and began to grope the edges of Evan's titanic pecs. He closed his eyes as he kissed his way down Evan's collarbone, the new champion murmuring his approval. Evan slid his dick between Dan's legs; the heat radiating off the massive bat sent a shiver down Dan's spine. All at once, Evan rippled his right pec, tensed and flexed his left bicep, and brought his massive left thigh up between Dan's legs, trapping him in a cage of muscle. Dan was being crushed inside a velvet-lined vice of iron, his fully engorged 14 inch long dick pointed straight up, the dark red head crushed between his pecs. But Dan didn't notice it all: he was drinking in the muscle god wrapped around him. He moaned as an orgasm rolled over him. His throbbing dick was trapped between his pecs and blasted load after load of thick, sticky cum right onto his face, in his eyes, and onto both of their oversized chests. After 7 blasts, his orgasm slowed down and more loads flowed from his cock, pooling onto his pecs and slowly sliding into the deep canyon that held his deflating cock. Evan laughed. “Did I made you cum without even touching yourself? My fucking huge muscles make you cum bitch?” Evan released Dan from his massive embrace and the former champ crumbled to the floor. Evan laughed and threw another double bicep pose. Dan’s cock jolted at the sight of the monstrous biceps hardening again and it shot a final load onto his cum-covered face. He lowered his head in defeat and every ounce of resistance left him as he noticed that Evan hadn’t even climaxed himself. “Fuck dude, that was a nice load," Evan smirked as he traced the ropes of cum sliding between his abs. "I’m gonna shower,” Evan said. “You can come suck me off while I get cleaned up.” Evan stepped over Dan and slowly strutted into the shower zone, his erect cock throbbing and smearing Dan's cum on his pecs as he savored his domination. Evan grabbed some soap and began soaping his chest and abs. Dan weakly got up on his knees, crawling to join Evan and grabbing hold of the other stud's thick quads for support and faced the plump cock that stood atop a set of orange-sized balls. He opened his lips, took in the monster shaft and began sucking. Evan rumbled in pleasure as his cock was teased by the muscleman’s tongue. He stopped soaping his torso and played with his hard nipples as the sucking on his huge cock intensified. “Oh yeah”, Evan grunted as Dan's tongue and teeth played with his rock hard shaft. He slid his left hand down from his chest, over his intimidating 8-pack and grabbed the back of Dan’s head. He began bucking his hips and fucked the mouth of his opponent. Dan choked slightly as the beast began thrusting the 18 incher roughly in his mouth. He tried to retreat but the strong hand held his head in place. He grabbed the flexing quads in front of him to steady himself and kept sucking hard on the shaft. He could feel the massive bulge of Evan's cum-tube flattening his tongue, the leaking of his hot, thick pre-cum down his throat - so much it was like he was pissing. “Here it comes!” Evan growled, his breath quickening after a few minutes of ripping up Dan's guts with his pipe. “Swallow it all, you fuckin’ bitch!” he hissed through gritted teeth, tossing his head back. Dan grabbed Evan's ass and an orgasm tore through his massive body. He could feel the powerful, virile ropes of nut as they splattered inside him. “YEAH!!” Evan’s roar filled the shower area as his cock exploded in his former opponent’s mouth. He pumped in and out of the spasming throat as load after load of cum flew from his cock. Dan gagged and swallowed as cum blasted from the 18 inch long monster fucking his face. Evan roared in ecstasy as his second orgasm of the day rolled over him. He looked down and grinned as he saw cum pouring from corners of the other stud's mouth and nose. He withdrew from his mouth, spraying a final jet onto Dan's face. Dan looked up as the cock left his mouth, just to get his face covered in cum. His eyes slowly traveled up along the majestic body towering over him and locked onto the piercing blue eyes staring down. He nodded respectfully. Evan smiled and pulled the other muscleman up. “Good boy”, he said, “Now get up, I want that ass again.” Dan reached for the tiled wall for support and managed to get up off the slick tile floor. The instant Dan stood up in front of him, Evan lifted him by the waist and rammed his still fully engorged cock into the tight muscled ass. He groaned in pleasure as he fucked the muscleman with full force: the feeling of the strong muscles clenching around his rock hard dick drove him wild. Dan instinctively clenched his ass in protection as he felt the hot rod enter. “Ugh,” he moaned as his body rocked back and forth by the force of the fucking. Tears flowed down his cheeks and his muscles swelled even more as Dan rode Evan's cock. "Aw fuck yeah, clench that ass, bitch!" Evan commanded. He admired Dan's flexing body as it squeezed and twisted around his massive invader. Evan placed his hands against the tilled wall for extra support and upped the force of his thrusts even more. He reveled in being able to shove all of his cock into Dan's ass at full force. He felt all powerful ravaging the former champ. "Yea, flex those muscles, boy. Turn me on with your incredible body. Your flexing is making my dick so fucking hard!" “Fuuuuuuuuck!” Dan cried. His mouth opened and he sprayed out harsh breaths. His penis was squeezed tightly between their chests, the cockhead being mashed flat by Evan's pecs, and his insides were gripping the invader like a second skin. It felt… Amazing. Overwhelming. There was absolutely no restraint in his cry, no pride, no grasping for the last vestiges of dignity as he rode Evan's monster. His eyes rolled. He moaned like a wild beast. Without touching himself, his big dick erupted once again, spraying the two rutting beasts in the face. He came harder than he ever had in his life, all over that giant cock. He cried out as he laid his head in the crook of Evan's neck, supporting himself with his hands behind him. Dan was seeing stars. The intensity of Evan's fucking was unlike anything he'd ever experienced. Evan crushed Dan against the tile wall, his muscled chest giving the wall stiff competition as to which was harder. The black dots now almost filled Dan's vision as his big muscles did everything they could to withstand Evan’s unstoppable mass. The unbearable pain mixed with pleasure as the hot, hard shaft invaded his ass again and again. “You were such a cocky bitch but now you’re cumming like a slut all over this cock,” Evan growled into his ear. “You really love that cock, huh? Let me hear you say it.” Dan panted and gasped. Evan hilted himself inside him. “Yes! Yes, I fucking... love it!” he wailed, his eyes looking overwhelmed and exhausted from the pleasure and pressure of being dominated. “I fucking love your giant cock!” Dan's switch had been hit. Evan hadn't just beaten him in a match, he'd conquered him. The brutal, soul-evaculating orgasms had more intense than anything he had ever felt. He looked down at his own midsection with glazed, spent eyes and looked at the bulging dick-shape that was stretching out his chiseled abs with pure awe. Realizing he had dominated this massive muscle stud both physically and sexually sent Evan over the edge. Evan bellowed in pleasure and his muscles flexed as his cock exploded in the muscular ass he was fucking. Volley after volley of thick cum blasted from his throbbing shaft. He could feel his own cum sliding along his rock hard 18-inch erection as more loads blasted from it. Dan cried out as the dick in his ass exploded. His huge body shook in harmony with the blasts that filled him. A watery load of cum dripped from his own semi-hard cock, sore from the overstimulation. “FUCK YEAH!!!!” After twelve blasts, his orgasm cooled down and Evan withdrew his slowly deflating dick from the other behemoth’s ass. He grinned in triumph as his opponent slumped down, cum dripping from his ass. Dan’s worn out body just collapsed as the huge cock retreated from his ass. He stared up in awe and defeat at the godly frame towering over him. Evan milked the last few blasts of cum from his cock onto Dan's face. He released his deflating cock and looked down on his beaten opponent. Dan blinked as two strong hands grabbed his armpits and lifted him up. He shook from exhaustion as his weight rested once more on his feet; luckily the big paws still supported him. He looked groggily into the blue eyes in front of him. “Finally know your place, buddy?” Evan boomed at the worn out opponent in his grasp. He grinned as he saw the big guy nod weakly. As if in a trance, Dan leaned forward and kissed Evan on the lips. Evan was shocked but didn't resist. They embraced. Evan took Dan's cheeks in his hands and held his head still while he pressed his lips against the former champ's. Dan's knees bent slightly, then he put his hands on Evan's freakish triceps to steady himself. Evan's mouth opened in the kiss, as did Dan's and their lips alternately parted and touched. Evan pushed his tongue into Dan's mouth, causing the latter to moan loudly and reciprocate. The two men embraced fully, running their hands up and down each other's bulging muscles. Dan and Evan stepped out of the shower, not releasing their embrace. Dan grabbed his towel and dried the new champion's body lovingly before drying his own. He spread the towel down on the bench and laid down on it. Evan laid on top of him, the bench creaked from their combined weight. The two men continued kissing, passionately, wrapping their huge arms around each other, overcome with lust for each other's bodies. “I need more,” Dan whispered, looking deep into Evan's eyes. “Please, I need that fucking monster in my ass again.” Evan smiled, sitting up as Dan spread his legs to show off his gaped hole, deep red from the brutal fucking it had already endured. Evan pushed his cock head up against the stud's ruined hole and looked down at him. "Beg me for it, tell me how much you want this." A devilish grin on Evan's face came as he teased Dan, prodding the hole with his cock. Dan's feet were on each side of Evan's shoulders now, completely trusting his body for Evan to use it. "Fuck me! Please fuck the shit out of me!" Dan pleaded. "Shove that big fucking cock into my fucking ass and take me. FUCK!" Evan roared, burying his oversized fuck pole balls deep into Dan's horny hole in one thrust. Evan grunted as he rammed his 18-inch goliath in the muscular ass, “Gotta love being huge. I feel so powerful!” He began pumping his cock violently in and out the clenching ass in foot-long strokes. Dan moaned in pleasure and exhaustion as his ass was being plowed by the muscular behemoth. He held onto the bench for support and closed his eyes as Evan's thrusts became a blur as his 18 thick inches jammed inside Dan's body roughly, over and over, making Dan gasp as the huge intruder stretched his insides. "FUCK FUCK FUCKKKK YEAH you fuck me so fucking good!! AHHHHHHH!'' Dan screamed. The sensation was overwhelming. His throat was getting sore from how much he screamed for Evan and his monster cock but he didn't care. The once proud champion now looked like the cheapest slut. Eyeballs rolled to the back of his head, mouth wide open moaning, fingers hornily pinching and twisting at his own nipples, belly sucked in from how the new champ's monster cock bulged it out, his 14-inch dick flopping everywhere as he endured Evan's brutal thrusting. Evan felt his orgasm start to build up as his whole body tensed up. "FUCK DUDE.. I'M GONNA CUM....." Dan looked up in bliss at his new master and moaned loudly, "YES CUM... CUM IN ME.. BREED ME! COVER ME! FUCK YESSSSSS....!!!" “Just… ugh… remember . I… ugh… OWN you…” Evan groaned in between quickening breaths. He upped the pace of his thrusts and drove his cock into the muscular ass like a battering ram. "YES! I'm all yours! Fuck me whenever you want! Wherever! OH MY GOOOODDD---!" Dan triggered his own orgasm as his cock shot the biggest load of his life without anyone touching it, spraying his face yet again. Evan couldn't hold himself back any longer either. "OH FUUUUUUUCK!!" He screamed out and pumped out rope after rope of thick cum, flooding Dan's insides for a fourth time with his massive release. Dan let out his loudest scream yet, not caring if the whole world knows he was getting railed by the biggest cock there was. The pain and the ecstasy was so great he drifted in and out of consciousness while he was pushed into a cycle of endless orgasms, his cock turning red as it came until he was empty. The visual of Dan's sexy body spasming in ecstasy drove Evan wild as his cock kept pumping more cum inside his ass. This was a huge load, even for him! And especially after dumping three loads into Dan already. Dan was on the verge of passing out from exhaustion and pleasure. After their massive mutual orgasms, they both came down to earth. Dan looked up in a state of lust and a level of high he never knew before. His belly was full from Evan's impossibly huge loads, his ass sore with creamy sticky cum pouring out of it. "Thanks dude....that was fun," Evan grunted as he slowly fucked the last dregs of his load into Dan's overstuffed ass. Dan nodded at his master’s remark and marveled at Evan's power, both physically and sexually. Evan laid down on top of Dan once again. They laid there, clasped in each other's deliciously sweaty arms, giant muscles and bodies welded to each other, feeling each other's every breath and muscular contraction. A half hour later, Evan pulled out of Dan, causing a waterfall of cum to pour from his ruined asshole. He stood up and grabbed a fresh towel, wiping his cum-covered chest and cock clean before tossing it onto Dan's chest. "Get yourself cleaned up slut, you're coming home with me." He grinned as he looked down at Dan. "You aren't human, I've never been fucked like that in my life. Fuck, my cock has never been this raw before." Dan groaned. Evan laughed and said: “Oh we're not done yet baby, I'm gonna fuck you until you can't walk. Hope you're ready to get your brains fucked out!” He flexed a massive arm while he stroked his hardening monster cock with the other. Dan couldn't believe Evan was ready to go again. He stared up at his insatiable muscle god and nodded.
  7. Well... here you go. A new story... first part of... maybe three of four. Not really sure. Hope you enjoy it!! Oh... Ive seen so many incredible illustrators out there... if anyone is every interested in illustrating one of my stories... I would love it!!! -Q ThInk It: A Writer's Tool (Based on a True Story) Chapter One: The First Chapter Quinn O’Rourke had never been much of a writer until he began penning erotic muscle growth stories to help further feed his obsession. Finding both mental and physical release through his writing, he lived for sharing his monomania for serious muscle growth and transformation of both mind and body to all of the unknown readers on a website. It made him grateful when he read constructive criticism, and over the moon when people wrote or DM’d him on how much they enjoyed his stories, got off on them, and just like himself, wanted more. His own mania with all things muscle and growth had begun when he was 12 and read a Dungeons and Dragons Choose Your Own Adventure-type book. In it, the hero was a young ninja trying to save his land from a dark magician. As he read, Quinn had become spell-bound when the hero, finding a liquid in a bottle, drank it, and began to grow into a massive and muscular giant. Unfortunately for Quinn, that adventure had ended there as the hero grew and took down the castle, burying him beneath him. Quinn lay there after reading that page… and could feel his blood boiling. He didn’t know why… and he didn’t have the language to comprehend how reading this had turned him on… and how it would mark his future. He did disagree with the ending, and imagined one where the hero rose through the rubble like a God, growing as massive as a mountain, and becoming more and more muscular. When Quinn eventually hit puberty… late… at 16… he hit it with a bang. Up he shot to 6’6, his shoulders became naturally broad, and his body had the musculature of an active teenager. His mother, being somewhat over protective, never let him play after-school sports, but he did excel in gym class, and did go for a swim and run every morning before school. In his bedroom, he jerked off to daydreams of men with muscle beyond imagining, massive penises, and growing to enormous size… his mind always going back to that first story. In college, Quinn worked out for the first time… and took to it like the metaphorical fish to water. Watching his body change, sculpt, and grow became an obsession… one could say… an addiction. By senior year he had really bulked up, adding over 46 lbs of pure muscle, and discovered that his own body turned him on more than anything else… well that was not entirely true… As he stood in front of the mirror, flexing various muscle groups, admiring his own symmetry and size, running his hands over his meaty pecs, and loving how thick his quads were…. he would also fantasise about getting even bigger… more masculine… more muscular, taller… thicker… a beast of a man. Grabbing onto his 7” cock, he would stroke it slowly as he took in his body… imagining growth shooting through him making him bigger and more mighty… more mountain then man. Faster and faster he would stroke, not wanting it to end but needing to feel that orgasmic rush flood through him. Minutes later, sweat dripping from his head and his pits, beads flowing down through the valley between his pecs and over his cobblestoned abs, he would shoot a massive load all over the mirror. Exhausted and panting... he would lean his head against the mirror, frustrated that he would never reach his full potential. Time passed… Quinn graduated… got an internship with a bank… did well… they kept him on… and he began to climb the corporate ladder. He still worked out and took care of his body… but time never allowed him to do it with the same intensity… he was just maintaining. He dated guys… loved how it felt when they worshipped his body and screamed out when he fucked them, but he never could reach the high he was always searching for. Usually when the left or slept, he would go into his bathroom, stand in front of his mirror, flex, lick, and worship himself, imagining his shoulders growing broader, his pecs thicker and larger, his biceps ballooning to sizes larger than his head, and his quads bursting into redwood proportions. Ejaculating to this often satisfied him more than a mouth, ass, or hand could. He once met with a guy who simply wanted to worship his body and muscle, and ‘bask in his masculinity.’ Quinn thought that this might be exactly what he was looking for… but unfortunately it just did very little for him. Perhaps it was that he wasn’t physically attracted to the guy. He did do his best when it came to massaging, licking, cleaning, and all over worshiping Quinn, and even though he was an expert ass-eater and cock sucker… when it was over… it didn’t give Quinn the same high his own overactive imagination could give. Quinn was now 32… he had a high powered job, an office with a kick ass view, a body most 25 year olds would kill for, and a lot of money in the bank. When he was offered the transfer to London to oversee the international sector, with a raise and a bonus of £500,000, he packed his bags and moved. London was an incredible city… always on the move and always alive. There was something to do every second of the day, and when he wasn’t working or working out, he was going to clubs, the theatre, museums, and festivals in the park. It was at Hampstead Heath in July where Quinn’s future took a turn. The Heath, a popular gay cruising site, was a large park with three swimming areas: one for men, one for women, and one for families. With some friends, Quinn went one Bank Holiday to the pond, and there, while swimming, he met Russel. Lying in the sun, they talked, drank, and it was obvious that they both wanted the same thing. As Quinn fucked him at his flat, Russell screamed out words that rang through his head: ‘You’re huge… fuck your muscles... such power… you’re a beast… fuck me harder… use all the strength your body has… use me… show me how Alpha you are!!!’ Using Russell’s words for inspiration, he fucked the life out of him… and when it was finally over and Russell was leaving… he kissed Quinn and said: ‘Fuck!!! If I didn’t have work tomorrow I’d let you do me all night. Never met an Alpha like you! The only thing better would be two of you… or two of you rolled into one! Fuck yeah… muscles going on for days! Fuck… you’d be a mountain of a man! My ultimate fantasy come to life!!! Welcome to London, mate! They exchanged numbers with the knowledge they would never get in touch, and as Quinn lay in bed that night, his cock hard and leaking, he heard the words echo in his head: ‘Alpha… you’re huge… mountain of a man… such power… you’re a beast… use all the strength you have… your muscles… two rolled into one… muscles for days…my fantasy come to life.’ Yes, Quinn thought as he shot all over himself and the bed… that is my fantasy as well… ’ The next day, Quinn made a decision that changed his life. He worked hard but worked out even harder. As his muscles grew larger… he let the hair on his head and body grow out. No more shaving his chest for him… he was a beast... No one at work said anything… but everyone noticed the transformation occurring. You couldn’t miss it!! Within a year and a half he weighed 266 pounds of hard, swollen muscle. He had let his dirty blonde hair grow down to his shoulders, grew a beard, and had several tribal tattoos designed and inked to decorate his body. His exterior matched the Alpha he had always been inside… but as he venerated himself in front of the mirror… as he flexed and licked and touched and stroked… he wanted more… he needed more...he would have more. That was 8 months ago. With months of hard work, some hgh and test, Quinn weighed in at a stacked 293 pounds of ripped muscle. He still did extraordinarily well at work, and even if his boss didn’t like the new look… he couldn’t argue with a man who was bringing in millions each day. Quinn could care less, though. His heart just wasn’t in his job anymore. All he cared about was muscle… fucking… and being the biggest and best in the room. The true Alpha. Through a Google search, he found his way to a muscle growth story web site, and had spent days reading, and wanking. He loved most of what he read, and really respected a good handful of writers… especially the ones who could get him leaking and on the edge of cumming without ever touching himself. Now, those were outstanding stories… but he also felt that many didn’t go far enough. The desire for muscle was one thing… but the need… the obsession… the hunger and the yearning for supremacy wasn’t always there. That erotic mixture of bodily pain and pleasure… that was what Quinn needed. One night, when his fantasies and throbbing cock wouldn’t let him sleep, he decided to try his hand at writing a story of his own. The first couple were horribly cliche, and he wouldn’t dare show anybody. For a while he tried to write at night after work, but found that his imagination was completely fuelled right after working out. \in a new ritual, he would leave the gym swole and horny, his balls churning for relief, take a shower at work, get into a suit that barely fit him anymore, and sit down at his desk to write. Finally, after weeks of hard work, and afraid but willing to give it a shot… he decided to post the first chapter of one of the stories he had been working on… and people actually liked it!!! Soon his days were filled with working out and writing with some work thrown in. The good thing about being upper management of a bank is that everyone below you does the actual work for you. He was just there to manage a team, get the information needed to make the bank even more money, tie it together and deliver with a pretty bow. This gave him plenty of time to write. As he became more captivated by his own words… turned on by his own writing… he wouldn’t let himself cum until what he was working on was perfect! Everything was flawless until the bank put up a new firewall on all of the computers. No attachments could be sent to unauthorised outside computers. If he asked to have his home computer authorised, that would put up several red flags… what could he want to send to himself? If he brought a laptop to work… that would look odd, and if he used a Zip drive in the computer, that was logged automatically onto the system. The only thing he had left to write on was his phone, and his hands were just too large to comfortably hit the right keys on the touch screen. Opening the App Store, he searched for writing apps where he could use his voice to type. Several popped up, but one that caught his eye was called: ThInk It Writing Tool. Reading the app description, it had everything he could want: it was easy to set up, it would detect only one voice if he was outside or somewhere public, it could be programmed to only respond to his voice, it would sink to his cloud, and as an added bonus, it hosted a community of writers and readers if he was ever interested in putting his stories out there to a wider public. The one thing that solidified the deal was the logo: a muscular arm holding a globe with an illustrated brain in it. Waiting till he got home to try the App, he was grateful to see that his friend Jacob, from the States, wasn’t around. He’s probably either at rehearsal, out sightseeing...or whoring around, Quinn thought with a grin as he unbuttoned his shirt and took it off. Any one of those options was a possibility. Quinn and Jacob has been frat brothers in college, and used to play volleyball, and sometimes workout together. After graduation, Jacob followed his dream of staring in musicals on Broadway, and now he was actually doing it. He was in London for the next 8 months playing the role he had originated on Broadway in a West End musical. The production company had rented him a flat, but while it was being recarpeted and painted, Jacob was staying with Quinn. Their friendship was purely platonic, thought being the only two out gay guys in their frat house, they had fooled around together until they realised they were both tops, and just kept the friendship. Jacob fit the quintessential leading man stereotype. His was talented, his voice was amazing, he was an incredible dancer, he was tall, dark, and handsome with a tight hairless muscular body, square jaw, and a smile that could battle the brightness of Piccadilly Circus. The one thing he didn’t have going for him was that he had a small cock. Now, it wasn’t freakish small… it was about 4.5 when hard, and perhaps it was a little thin, but it worked perfectly fine. No one had ever told him that they had a problem with it… but for Jacob, with his height and looks, he was always subconscious. Quinn has never thought this was an issue to Jacob until the other night, when after a few drinks, he began to confess how inadequate he felt. Apparently he had gone home with this cute blonde twink, and found him to be packing a huge piece of meat. Jacob had felt so belittled that he couldn’t even perform and had to leave. He was the top!! The bottom couldn’t have a bigger cock than him!! Totally understanding how Jacob felt regarding his own body dissatisfaction, Quinn tried to talk to him, but Jacob blew him off with a laugh, exclaiming that he had to be joking: Quinn was a muscle master, he said, and he knew it! After that, Quinn never brought it up. Sitting in his favorite chair in the empty flat, a story began to pop into Quinn’s head. He couldn’t help Jacob, but he could write about it. He got out his phone and opened ThInk It! A blank white screen popped up. Character/Characters Name: We recommend using the name of people you know to create realistic characters. Using just his voice, Quinn said loudly: Jacob Effortlessly the name popped up on the screen. Yes, he thought. This is going to work out great. Wonderful. If you have additional characters, please return to this prompt. What is Jacob’s goal? To have a massive cock. Wonderful. How will Jacob achieve this? He buys an experimental drug from a sex shop in SoHo. Wonderful. What is Jacob’s location? My flat. Wonderful. Now dictate the first paragraph and we’ll bring your words to life. Jacob sat on the bus a few moments away from his stop. He was sweating and his heart was beating fast as he thought about what was in his backpack. If he got only half of what that guy had, he thought, he’d be a happy man. Pressing the button, Jacob waited for the bus to come to a stop, and got off. Quickly he walked down the street until he came to the door of the street entrance flat he was staying in for a week with his friend Quinn. Jacob unlocked the door hoping that no one was home, and as he ran from room to room, he was positive he was alone. Quinn must still be at work, he said to himself out loud… Quinn was startled as the door to his flat flew open and Jacob rushed into the living room. - Hey man!! How’s it… - Quinn?! You home? Quinn?? - I’m sitting right… Jacob walked right past him and began looking in each room, calling his name. Finally he returned to the living room. - Quinn must still be at work. As soon as he said those very words, Jacob stopped moving and stood frozen in place. - You okay, man? Quinn got up from his chair and walked toward his friend. Jacob appeared before him as if Quinn had paused him on TV. Even with all of his strength, Quinn couldn’t move him. - What the fuck?? A bell tone came from his phone. As he tried to move Jacob again, the bell tone occurred more often and proceeded to continuously get louder. Frustrated, Quinn grabbed it from where he had laid it down. Wonderful start! Jacob is waiting. What happens next? Quinn looked back at Jacob, looked at his phone, and spoke aloud: Secure that Quinn wasn’t home, Jacob grabbed his backpack, sat on the couch, and opened it. From within he pulled a black plastic bag. Quinn had just finished his last word when Jacob started moving again, doing exactly as Quinn had described. As soon as he pulled out the black bag, he froze again. The bell tone rang again and Quinn looked at the screen. Wonderful! Jacob is waiting. What happens next? When you feel that your authorship of Jacob’s story is complete… you will be faced with the options of saving, deleting, or editing.. How, Quinn thought, how can this be happening? He didn’t want to believe it, but it was true: Through the app, Quinn was controlling Jacob’s reality!! Lets see how far we can go with this! From the black bag, Jacob removed a long box. With serious intention, he opened the box, and sitting within with was a large syringe filled with an orange/brown fluid. Quinn laughed out loud as he watched his words come to life. Looking at the frozen Jacob, Quinns cock started to get hard as he thought about all of the possibilities. Soon his cock began to leak as his imagination went wild. Jacob pulled the large syringe out and looked at it, admiring the orange shine. With a steady hand, he placed it on the table. From the box, he removed a typed slip of paper and read aloud: In the chamber are 6 cc’s of compound 8GN. Although human trials have been conducted, we have discovered that the effectiveness varies per individual. As this compound is not diluted, feel free to dilute with saline solution 1:1 to soften results. As the adage says: a little goes a long way. Remember that all effects are permanent. To use, inject into quad. Results are nearly instantaneous. Jacob put the sheet on the couch next to him, stood up, removed his shoes, and pulled off his jeans and underwear at the same time. Taking a quick glance at his own quad, Jacob leaned over and grabbed the syringe. He had never been a fan of needles, but there was no stopping him now. On the count of three, he impaled his right quad with the syringe. Once the needle was all the way in, Jacob stood there questioning what to do next. With a shaking hand, his thumb pressed down on the syringe and watched as 1cc of liquid plunged moved into his muscle. Stopping for a moment, Jacob proceeded again, this time adding two more. Satisfied, he was going to pull it out, but he stopped himself. If this works… I know myself… I’m gonna use it all. That guy who sold it had a solid 12 incher, and that’s exactly what I want. I want some guys to turn me down cause it’s too big! I want a bulge that shows the world I have a serious piece of meat in my pants. I want to be known by everyone for my twelve inches!! I’ll be a fuckin legend!! Filled with new determination, he injected the rest of the compound, and swiftly removed the empty syringe. Returning the syringe to the box, Jacob sat back down on the couch and waited. One minute passed, then two, when suddenly Jacob felt a flush of heat go over him. A third minute passed, and Jacob began to giggle… he didn’t know why… he just couldn’t help himself. By the fifth minute, Jacob was leaning his head back on the sofa and breathing deeply. Rapidly, his cock went from flaccid to hard in less than three seconds. It’s working!!! I can feel it!! It’s fucking working!!! Jacob lifted his heavy head and looked down at his cock with a grin. It had never been this hard or this swollen ever in his life!! Every vein was plumped up as if he was wearing a cock ring, or had some sort of invisible vice around the base of his shaft. His head kept falling back as wave after wave of elation and rapture shot through him. With each heartbeat Jacob could feel his cock filling more and more with blood, but it seemed as if none of it was exiting back into the rest of his body.. Looking down again with a laugh, his cock looked purple and swollen, the head tighter than it ever had been before. His cock was pulsing to his heartbeat now as more blood was forced in. Jacob was beginning to feel serious pain in his cock, and through his euphoria, worried that perhaps he had made a big mistake. With each heartbeat, as more and more veins popped up and fed his shaft, he worried that the skin from his cock was just going to split open and rip his cock in two. Need to call 911 or watEVER… Jacob fell back onto the couch as he felt himself get kicked in the balls over and over again by an invisible foot. The pain was agonising as his body convulsed. Just when he was positive that he was nearing death, the convulsions tapered down until all he felt was a swelling and a dull burning ache in his testicles. Leaning his head on the back of the sofa, beads of sweat dripping down his face, he moved his shaking hands to his balls and could feel that both were much larger than before, and like his heartbeat, were pulsating. Every few minutes the pain would intensify, and Jacob watched as his balls swelled larger. Within four minutes his testicles had grown to two large eggs fighting for space in his sack. Quinn was certainly hard right now watching Jacob in a fit of pleasure and pain. How far was he going to take this? A rush of power went through Quinn as he suddenly realised he held Jacob’s future in his hand… everyone’s future. He simply had to speak it and it came true. An idea came to him that he wanted to try out. In his fog of testicular growth, Jacob was startled when Quinn came home from work. The chime on his phone went off again, stopping Quinn from proceeding. Wonderful! Are you adding an additional character? Yes Wonderful. What is their name? Quinn. Quinn’s name appeared on the screen. Wonderful. What does Quinn want? This remains to be seen. Wonderful! If you need any character goals, please simply say: Goals. Would you like to return to your story? Yes. Wonderful! Quinn took a deep breath and began again. - Fuuuuck!!! Man… I… Yes… Quinn thought. He can finally see me! I’m part of the story now. What the fuck’s going on?? Jacob tried to answer him, but was slipping into an abyss of carnal lust. My cock… growing… soon… gonna have… twelve inches… of…meat… UUURRRGGGHHH!! Jacob’s head was thrown back as he panted and moaned. He knew Quinn was there… but he didn’t care! He could feel it in his crotch… as his balls continued to swell larger… he knew the birth of his new cock was just around the corner. Lifting his head, he could see his balls were as big as large kiwis now and swelling faster. The pressure in his cock was rising, and either it was going to explode with growth, or burst apart. Here…. it… FFFUUCCKKKKK YYEEAAHH!!! Jacob’s cock began to swell thicker. Breathing heavily as if he were in labour, laughing as well… in minutes it was Coke can thick and he finally felt like he had a real piece of meat in his hands. Growing… a… real… ass… ripper... Throbbing pulsing, and growing with his heartbeat, Jacob realised with glee that his thumb and fingers didn’t meet anymore. Almost as… thick as… my… wrist… now… Quinn. I can fucking see that!! Feel… it… feel how hot… and thick… it is… Feel… it… grow… Quinn kneeled down and placed his large hand on the shaft. Fuck, man!! It’s nearly as thick as a Foster’s can!! Only… the… beginning… Jacob spread his legs wider to accommodate his orange sized testicles that were now laying on the sofa. His sack had begun to grow along with his balls now, and Quinn was shocked when he could actually hear them churning, becoming super driven cum factories. In no time at all, Jacob’s cock head flared wider, the slit grew longer, and pre began to shoot from his cock as if he were cumming. Quinn’s fingers were no longer meeting as Jacob’s cock continued to thicken. The room began to smell of bleach and musk as pre was continuously flowing. A couple of heart beats and a couple of throbs, and there was more than an inch between Quinn’s thumb and middle finger. Gonna… have to… train boys… to take… it… FUICCKK!! Jacob’s cock swelled even wider until finally with the pressure, it began to lengthen. Really… growing… Elated, Jacob and Quinn both watched as Jacob’s cock crept up over 5 inches. Once it had started, it seemed to Jacob that his cock made up for lost time. Passing 5 inches… it soon reached six… and then seven. Let me… feel it… growing. Quinn took his hand away from Jacob’s cock, and in the time it took Jacob to place his own hand there, it was 8 inches. Jacob grinned wildly at Quinn, and throwing his head back, began to stroke himself. Quinn could only stare in awe as his best friend stroked his growing python, Jacob’s moans getting louder and more primal as it grew. Jacob’s balls were larger than baseballs, and shooting out more precum in greater volumes. His cock was now most certainly thicker than Quinn’s own wrist, and showed no sign of stopping. Is it… ten inches… yet??? Oh yeah. Should… be… stopping… soon… But, his cock, enjoying its new power, lengthened to eleven inches and then twelve. Quinn noticed that the veins of Jacob’s cock had grown much larger to force more and more blood in, nourishment needed for the newborn monster. When it hit 13”, Jacob’s cock-head began to join in the growth as it swelled thicker, flaring up and outward. Wanting to be larger than the shaft, it began to lengthen as well as becoming meatie,r until Jacob’s cock head was longer than half of his old cock!! With a loud rip, the slit lengthened even more, till it rivaled the length of Quinn’s thumb. As it hit 14”, Jacob moaned loudly as his cock and balls proceeded to swell even larger. Won’t… be able… to fuck… anyone with… this… now…. too… thick.., I know… I… don’t… care!! I… want… a… monster… Make me… a… freak… Quinn.., It’s as if he knows what’s happening here…. Meeting his best friends eyes… as another wave of growth hit him and it stretched longer than 15” Is this what you want? YES!!!! Are you sure? Do… it!!!! Make me… a fuckin… freak!!! Jacob smiled at Quinn. Within moments of speaking those words, his cock proceeded to grow even faster. FUCK YEAH!!!! At over 17”, his cock head much longer than his old erect cock, and his shaft thicker than Quinn’s 22” bicep, Jacob’s cock began to dip down as the weight of his beast began to overtake it. His balls were bigger than grapefruits now, and were constantly producing enough cum and testosterone for ten men. Using two hands, Jacob was frantically trying to jerk himself off. When it hit 18”, Jacob looked at Quinn and spoke in a suddenly surprising deeper voice I… need more… hands!!! Jerk it… with me! Quinn placed his hands on the immense column, and felt waves of superiority coming from it. The musk Jacob was emitting along with the smell of pre was intoxicating… Quinn looked at his friend, and realised that where once he had been clean shaven, a thick five o’clock shadow had taken up residence on his face. My body… is becoming... a tool for... pure… sex…. Quinn stroked the immense stanchion as it continued to get longer and thicker. More and more veins erupted to the surface, thick as hosing, feeding the emerging beast. Jacob’s stroking along with Quinn’s became more vigorous as his cock grew to a whopping 19”. Quinn stood to get a better grip on the upper shaft and head. My God, he thought… Jacob’s head is bigger than two of my hands! Jacob gave up using his hands and started to simply thrust his cock through Quinn’s hands as if he were fucking them. Jacob’s moans got deeper and louder as his cock hit 20” and showed no sign of stopping its incredible growth. My balls… can you hear them… so loud… producing more cum... and testosterone... than an army of men!!! Quinn looked down at the laughing Jacob. Staring at Jacob, Quinn could see that a change was overtaking his friend. The testosterone flooding through his veins had indeed done a number on him, and he was looking more primal… more masculine than he ever been before. Even his face was changing as his brow began to extend a little further and his eyes became deepset. He had a full beard now, and hair all over his body had sprouted and thickened. The smell coming off of him in waves was overpowering… it made Quinn’s head swim and had him thinking that he wanted to submit himself to Jacob and be used as his sex toy. As the essence passed through both of them, it became apparent that nothing on earth mattered except Jacob and the colossus that was wildy emerging from his crotch. Moaning and thrusting himself faster and harder into Quinn’s hands, lost in his world of sexual stimuli, Jacob began barking orders at Quinn. Fucking… lick my.... Cock head… boy!!! His voice, Quinn thought… his voice is so powerful… so loud, so deep, and… and so commanding. What is all of that testosterone doing to him? Trying to keep in his head that he was the only true Alpha in the room, Quinn found himself obeying Jacob and starting to feverishly lick his cockhead. That’s it… boy… worship this cock!!!! I am. How big… am I… boy? At least 25” inches long… thicker than my quads… Am I… a sex… god… now? Quinn struggled to answer… but he knew he had to tell Jacob the truth. YES!!!! All of the world will worship your cock! Never has there been one so huge, so magnificent, so impressive, so potent, and dominant. In a few minutes... I will cum… I can… feel it… Tell me… what will happen? Your cock will shoot up even longer and thicker. Your balls will swell larger, flooding you with more and more testosterone… You live for one thing and one thing only now… SEX!!! Jacob threw his head back and in a voice that sounded amplified, echoing throughout the flat… a deep deep bass… oozing with sex and power. - YES!!!! Jacob thrust twenty to thirty more times as Quinn tried as best as he could to worship this mighty cock. Suddenly, without warning. Jacob stopped moving, stated at him wide-eyed… and Quinn realised in the silence he could hear the torrent of cum rising up from Jacob’s balls. FFFFFUUUUKKKK!!! Jacob tried his best to grab onto his cock, but as the largest orgasm known to man overtook him, all he could do was close his eyes, pant, moan, and shout. A minute later, a geyser errupted from Jacob’s cock, and cum shot all over the room, hitting Quinn and throwing him backward on impact. It was impossible to control the massive hose as it began to spray the walls, the ceiling, several windows, and shattered the screen of his plasma TV. With each pulse that sent more and more cum skyward, Jacob’s cock and balls proceeded to gain more and more size and mass, shooting up past 31” and getting so thick that it was hard to believe this was a penis and not some redwood or stone pillar. After 5 minutes of continual orgasm, Jacob’s cum production began to slow down until he was only leaking from the massive slit. Just when Quinn thought it was all over,Jacob let out a thunderous, FUCK His cock shot up several more inches, and then he collapsed onto the couch, barely able to hold his head up. Quinn looked around at his flat, completely covered in cum. His friend was frozen once again on the couch, a drop of cum leaking from his cock frozen in mid-air. Fuck, Quinn thought… it's really easy to let your imagination run away with you on this app. Needing to clear his head, Quinn opened up a window. I can’t believe I allowed his musk to become so strong that I couldn’t even control myself. A few minutes longer and I might have let him fuck me. Great to go huge my first time!!! Quinn was taking in another deep breath of clean air from the window when he heard the chime from his phone. Wonderful!! Is your story is finished. Would you like to: a) publish it so it lives on forever, b) delete it and no one will ever know it existed except you, or c) take a moment and edit your story with clearer eyes. What will be your choice? Quinn looked at Jacob and wondered what he would want. Is this how he would want to live… a sex dominated stud with an unimaginably massive cock, a musk that held guys in his power, guys falling to their knees to be fucked by him, cumming gallons every time…. is this how he would want to live? Is this how I would want to live? Looking deeply at Jacob, Quinn knew what he had to do. Jacob tried to catch his breath as he came down from his mind altering orgasm. As he looked around the room at the chaos surrounding him… as he took in his slowly deflating titanic cock and balls, and as he began to feel the beginnings of his balls starting to churn again, he moved his eyes up to meet his friend, grinned, and said in the deepest and most sensual voice Quinn had ever heard: Fuck me!! That’s a pretty powerful weapon you got there now! Tell me about it!! You going to keep it? Don’t think I have an option! Well… while you were firing cumshots around the room, I looked online to see if there was an antidote, and it seems that if you...um… rub olive oil and salt on it… … couldn’t think of anything better on the fly, Quinn??? … within the first three hours of injection, it sucks the formula out and everything goes back to normal. Yeah… I don’t think so. Well, you got your answer. This monstrosity is the best thing to ever happen to me. You have no idea how it feels!! For the first time I feel alive!!! Really alive!! I don’t even exist anymore! It’s my master and I need to serve it. My life now is devoted to sexual pleasure only. I need to find more and more people to worship it, lick it, suck it, let me fuck them with it, and cum over and over and over again. I’ve been called for a greater purpose, boy, and I need to minister to it. You understand? Yeah. I think I do. Good. Jacob stood up the best he could and walked on shaky legs to the kitchen and grabbed a bottle of water. It’s insane, Quinn. My balls are already starting to churn, and it feels even more potent than before, and I think this is how it’s always going to be… getting stronger and stronger… cumming longer and longer, until one day I just orgasm for eternity. How can you carry such weight so easily. The muscles in my groin… I think they evolved to enable me to. It’s heavy… but in a good way!! Love feeling the tug and pull!! Looks like I’m a grower and not much of a shower now! Quinn could see that fully soft, Jacobs cock was only twelve inches long and as thick as a Pringles can. Even his balls had shrunk to something a little more manageable. Take a good look because you’re not going to see it soft like this very often!! I bet! Join me!! Go buy a syringe and join me! I’d love to, man… but I have my own journey coming up… and I think it’s going to rival yours!! Good to hear! I can’t wait. Well, wish I could stay and clean up, but I have followers to initiate into the world of hedonism. Jacob took off the T-shirt he had been wearing and stood in front of Quinn in all of his glory. The testosterone of hundreds of men had perfected his body giving him a larger, muscular frame, and a hairy chest that made his muscles look even sexier. No more clothes for me anymore. Won’t need them. How will you survive? Didn’t I tell you? The day I left America, I bought a lottery ticket… and I won! 50 million dollars!! Good thinking, Quinn!! Give him an even happier ending... a massive cock and 50 million!!! That should be enough to build a temple great enough for this cock. Jacob walked toward the door, opened it, and was about to step out, when he turned back to his friend. Thanks for everything, boy. I might just go to that shop in Soho and buy another syringe or two… see what another dose will do! I bet it will be amazing. I think so too! See you soon, Quinn… and take a hold of that journey you’re about to go on by the balls, and demand the world sees you. Oh… if everything goes to how I imagine it… the world won’t have any option but to see me. Good boy!! It’s our time now. Quinn could hear Jacobs balls loudly beginning to churn and saw a flow of precum begining to leak from his cock head. The aroma hit Quinn right away, and he felt as if he needed to kneel down and worship that God-Cock. Before he submitted, Quinn moved toward the window to clear his head. Bye, Quinn. Don’t worry… we’ll meet again! With that, Jacob left Quinn’s flat. What did the future hold for him? Quinn wasn’t sure, but he knew whatever it was… it was going to be a life satisfying every carnal whim. Exhausted, Quinn leaned against the wall, his own balls aching for relief. Fuck!!! That was amazing, he thought! He was just about to whip his own cock out and jerk off when the bell tone came from his phone. Wonderful! I see your story is complete. Would you like to: a) publish it so it lives on forever, b) delete it and no one will ever know it existed except you, or c) take a moment and edit your story with clearer eyes. What will be your choice? A. Wonderful!!! Your story is now published and out in the world to see. Having completed one story, you have unlocked several new options. We look forward to working with you on your next story. Me too, he thought as he leaned against the wall stroking his hard cock. I can’t wait to see what my next one is!! ... to be continued
  8. londonboy

    Total Control

    The first sounds of wood cracking make the mouths of each man drop open in shock. They had known it was coming, but there was something in the deep recesses of their brains that made them want to doubt it – to build up the excitement. They liked to think I might not be able to do it. This increases the thrill of it all. A few small slivers of wood sprinkle down to the floor as the sound of splintering continues. The sturdy piece of sports equipment being totally defenseless in this battle. It’s just a wooden bat and two hands. But it’s what those two hands are doing to the bat that makes the small group gasp. It’s not held over a knee or an extra padded head – no, the bat is held straight out by two hands keeping it even with the six pairs of watching eyes. Watching without blinking. Who would want to miss a thing. Wood can be so loud as it is slowly destroyed. I smile – making the men moan, for they realize how easy this is for me. Suddenly, the side of the bat snaps open and jagged shards of wood fan out in protest at being so brutally broken. The six do not breathe . . . time stands still for all of them. It’s a mixture of pure adoration of the strength feat displayed before them and a desire to not let their body give in to the need for release that has been building. My strong hands twist the bat at the same time that I pull – wood struggling loudly to still hold on. It’s no use, though. The bat has lost. Chunks of wood fall to the ground as the once strong piece of gear, and sometimes weapon, is completely ripped in two. The ease with which this has all been done astounds the onlookers. I am happy we still have six dry crotches. I like it when the fun lasts a long time. I like the idea of grown men’s balls turning blue from willing their bodies to not ejaculate. I love that they, too, want to wait. Shocked looks of disbelief and soft, incoherent mumblings of doubt as I put the two shattered pieces of wood together pleases me even more. Each man is now completely oblivious to the fact that there are six of them watching. They feel as if they are alone with me. They are the only one beholding this special show of power. Everyone knows the most important rule of this unusual treat – there is to be no touching of private parts unless the okay is given. A side thrill for myself – controlling them in this way. I can tell it is actually painful to abstain from groping, stroking, or yanking – yet, every man obeys as if his life depended on it. Even in the midst of agony, they want to delay gratification. My record is five spewing at the same time. It always seems that there is one man with almost superhuman resolve to hold out longer than anyone else. However, there has never been anyone to last our entire time together without shooting. The record of actual number of orgasms during a session was set by a husky college football player – he offered four loads in the span of our three hours together. No one has come close to beating – forgive the pun – that display of manly virility and endurance. He had to be carried from the room – even hours later, however, his body was just to wrecked to move on its own. When the two halves of the bat begin to splinter in my powerful grasp, the men begin to comprehend the full extent of my power. I watch as I become much more to them than a showman . . . they begin to view me as almost god-like. My chest has swollen to an unfathomable size as the doubled wood begins to crack apart. They want desperately to touch me . . . but that is also something that is forbidden. Imagining what my hard muscles feel like, I know, doesn’t come close to the real thing – but someone might get hurt if their arm was near the splintering wood. I also believe no one would be able to prevent themselves from spewing if they felt my marbleized body. Since I am already pumped with adrenaline and warmed up from breaking the bat in two, destroying the two combined pieces comes even easier. Moans of lustful pleasure erupt from the group as two pieces become four – the bat now a pile of kindling at my feet. The explosion of sound as wood succumbed to my power was deafening, but the grunts of approval echo even louder in the room when I am done. My expanded pecs are now heaving – lightly covered in sweat that sparkles within the heavy fur that cascades over the bulging mounds. My nipples jut out invitingly, causing all six men to wet their lips with their tongues over and over. Each man had been able to hold the bat prior to the show. Watching their minds verify the thing’s density, weight, and supposed strength was part of what I liked most about these events. It made the reality of what I was going to do for them that much more exciting – and they remembered how indestructible the bat had felt in their hands as they looked at the scraps now on the floor. It takes them a while to catch up, to fully understand what my bulging arms – now jacked from the display of power – had done. I always give the men a few minutes to let the severity of my strength sink in – and to give their crotches a much-needed rest. I am the consummate showman – having learned exactly how to edge a guy to the brink of explosion and then giving him the chance to let the excitement recede like a wave going back out into the ocean. Prolonged release was my middle name. I controlled cocks as easily as I destroyed wood. Everyone’s eyes bounced in time with my chest – heaving up and down. It took a lot of strength to demolish the bat, but I also made it much more dramatic than it actually was – as a way of increasing the inner build-up within each man. I promised the kind of earth-shattering splatter that made grown men become dizzy and need to lie down – and never had I not delivered. No man looked me in the eye, they were too mesmerized by my mammoth pecs. I grabbed the metal bar – the length of a pool cue and as thick as a rolling pin – that was leaning against the wall. The surprise, doubt, and lustful excitement doubled on each face. A baseball bat was child’s play compared to this chunk of steel and every man knew it. My grin got bigger and slightly more devilish than before. I watched as each guy seriously questioned what my actions insinuated I was going to do. Surely there was no way, they all thought, which was exactly what I wanted. Wood was one thing, but hard thick metal was made specifically not to be easily manhandled. I was viewed as way too cocky if I thought I was going to do damage to the substantial bar in my hands. Again, the thing was held out for the men to hold – the six of them taking it in their hands and me watching the bar dip downward as they took on the weight. What I held easily, would have been almost impossible for one of them, alone, and was still a strain for all six. I grabbed the bar back – my hands about the same distance apart on the thing as if I were breaking a baguette in two. The ends of the long thing stuck out as wide as the combined shoulders of the men. Sometimes, I wore an old, tighter-than-hell t-shirt as I did my next feat – just to let the thing be ripped to shreds as my body ballooned from the effort of what I was doing. Today, however, I had decided this particular audience was more interested in thick veins popping up all over my body and seeing my wet matted fur darken as I displayed my strength. I had made the right choice – I saw that I had a little group of fur-lovers. Wood, being ripped in two, screams loudly as it’s broken, but the high-pitched screeching of metal being manipulated in ways that it was never intended to move is definitely much more of a thrill. To many men, the destruction of wood by a man’s big arms is feasible, but the destruction of really thick steel – something that is used to keep skyscraper’s standing – in the same manner is the stuff of superhero movies. This time, there is much more doubt in the eyes staring at me. This makes me extremely happy as my arm muscles explode and my face starts to darken from exertion. The first loud sound the steel emits sends the room into chaos. Hands desperately want to tweak nipples, clamp down on balls, or start moving up and down on hard cocks. There’s also a sudden fear that envelopes the group – grown men realizing they are in the midst of someone much more powerful than them, even put together. It’s that slight nervous panic that gets my juices flowing the hardest – and even makes my strength increase. These men are starting to wonder if they have bitten off more than they can chew. They sense that I could do some serious damage to them if I wanted to – and even in the midst of that dread, they get even more excited. There’s the possibility of much more destruction and that turns them on. All of this intense contemplation, however, stops as soon as the metal bar starts to bend. The men have no idea where to stare – the growing arms, biceps becoming insanely big from tension, the bulging pecs growing massive right in front of them, or the middle of the metal bar as it starts to bump upward because it can no longer withstand the power in my grip. The room is filled with the shrieking of metal having to do what it does not want to do. Six uncovered cocks quiver back and forth from the shrill sound and the sight of steel being weaker than my monstrous biceps. It’s clear, suddenly, that one poor guy will not last. The volcano that is the tip of his cock erupts, his eyes roll up into his head, and his body – stiffened like a board – falls over like a tall tree falling in the forest. His body convulses on the floor as his orgasm continues, even though he is now unconscious. Not one of the other men stops to check on or even look at the downed soldier. They don’t want to miss a thing and they know that each of them will go the path of their overwhelmed comrade at some point. The man just couldn’t take it anymore, that was clear from his deep short moan – ending in a loud gasp – and intense vacuum stomach as his balls blasted juice out his cannon like a Las Vegas fountain. Another rule is that every man must be totally nude. I like to see what my show is doing to their body and it’s a lot more pleasurable if they’re totally uncovered. At first, every guy that partakes of my show is embarrassed and self-conscious of his nudity and that of the other guests. That, however, dissipates as soon as I remove my shirt and reveal my bulging, cut-from-marble body. You can’t be self-conscious when you are so turned on by another guy’s body that you forget your own. Each man certainly feels inadequate and small, but that goes away, too, as soon as I start showing off my strength. I look down to affirm that my first victim is still breathing – can’t have a reputation of causing heart failure or cardiac arrest. He’s certainly still alive, still ejaculating, and has the biggest grin on his face – all, even while unconscious. I am constantly amazed how weak most men are when it comes to holding back an orgasm. The dick definitely controls a man’s body, however. It’s not the brain and it’s certainly not the heart. It’s the thing that can make a man’s eyes disappear in his head and his body shake uncontrollably. It’s the one thing – the cock - that can’t be controlled no matter how hard one tries. I love a guy that thinks he won’t get hard during one of my shows. That man is usually the one that shoots rigid the fastest. But even if, by some miracle, a guy doesn’t get a boner just from seeing my huge muscled torso, I can always count on that snapping of wood, as I destroy the bat, to make his cock stand at attention. It’s just the way of the world – strength displays electrify men. That’s why we love the Hulk and Thor. It’s why movies and television shows about Hercules are always so popular. It’s even why we loved Lurch on The Addams Family and Herman Munster – they were super strong and they didn’t even know it. Power demands attention . . . applause – and that’s what a hard-on basically is, your body saying thank you. It’s a man’s way of saying he really, really likes something. My buddy on the floor is now lying in a fetal position and is clearly dreaming of me, by the look on his face. I’m glad I could make his day. When the two sides of the metal bar come together I feel the kind of exuberant satisfaction a normal guy might feel doing something as simple as hitting a homerun. I’ve bent metal like it was nothing more than string cheese. I can tell that two more admirers are about to explode. I know just what will send them over the edge, too. Two massive arms making steel do their bidding is hot as hell, but then when those two arms twist the steel together – making the two ends into one, well that is a whole other level of excitement. I made it look like I was simply twisting a tie that holds the container of a loaf of bread in place. Metal being squeezed together and turned so it looked like only yarn being twirled together. No one in the room was breathing. The metal bar was still screaming from the abuse I was handing out. And, as planned, it became too much for the two guys who had been teetering on the edge of detonation for a while. I love it when I can cause an onlooker to shoot so hard that his cum hits my body – across the room. Sticky white man-milk splattered against my hard abs as one man screamed with the power of his orgasm. He sent semen missiles so hard across the empty space between us that it sounded like fists hitting a punching bag when they landed. I was duly impressed by his pecker power. The man’s face turned a deep purple as three huge volleys of cum blasted at me. The other man’s cock was sticking straight up, so his man-honey sprayed across his own chest, hitting his chin because of his thrusting power. It was easy to see that both men were going to collapse as soon as they were done squirting. The one guy shooting the length of the room made a thick noticeable path of fresh cum on the floor between his body and mine – like an arrow pointing to what had caused his explosion. It was almost sweet to see both men crumple happily to the floor at the same time – smiles of pure bliss on each of their faces and their arms around each other. They were sound asleep in seconds. Three sets of eyes still watched every big muscle on me move. The remaining men had pleading looks on their faces and I couldn’t tell if they wanted me to put them out of their misery and do something to make them explode, or if they wanted me to prolong their agony even more. I knew some men loved to be edged to the point where they could no longer feel their balls or cock – everything down there was just some numb raw exposed nerve too overwhelmed to respond. I was still twisting metal into a spiral, but I knew if I took a step forward with my big body one, two, or all three of them would erupt like matching volcanoes. I was twice the size of each of them. My flexed gun made their heads look like something as small as bottle caps. They were each glued to watching my thick, strong fingers messing up metal as if it were just warm clay. Every now and then their eyes would move to the bulging mass of either biceps fueling the destruction. The screeching of the metal was only equaled by the heavier breathing coming from the now smaller group of admirers. If they had been dogs, their tongues would have been hanging out, saliva would have been dripping to the floor, and their tails would have been wagging hard. As it was, each man’s dick was leaking pre-cum in big white, milky globs. I had simply built up too much pressure in their balls for their cocks to not let off some steam. I looked at the cocks displayed in front of me as I continued to easily twist metal. I realized it was a good thing that I kept my jeans on, for if I had unveiled the giant log between my legs the feeling of inadequacy it would have caused in each of the men might have completely deflated their hard-ons. Men will often deny that they compare the size of their penis to others, but they’d be lying. It is something all men do. It’s like guys that make discouraging remarks about the freakishly big arms of some bodybuilder just to hide the fact that they immediately feel their own arms as fragile and tiny. I’ve found it’s true with every muscle – not just arms. I especially find men staring at my giant hands and seeing in their eyes a mixture of jealousy and a feeling of being less than. Most guys, when I’m around, put their hands behind their backs so no one near will compare the sizes. What they say about big hands is true – just look at the bulge in my jeans, which the small group of men keep doing. It’s like they’re trying to see if the thing is for real. I can’t help but feeling a little more powerful – even more than I already do – when I see that my fat log of a cock is three times, maybe four, bigger than the largest one in front of me – and that’s before I’m even hard. My jeans really don’t hide a thing, but it helps to prevent the guys from feeling too small. I’m done twisting the metal bar. It looks like one huge scary corkscrew. I think how nice it would be to have a bottle of wine large enough for this newly, man-made, specific tool. A big bottle for a big man – yeah, as it should be. I look at the three men in front of me and smile. They seem to get nervous and I realize it’s because I possibly look like I might do them harm. That is not my intent. I merely want to let them know that I am having as much fun as they are, but my smile might come across as a little devious. Showing my strength off for guys is like the most orgasmic experience I can have without actually cumming. I thump the twisted metal in my palm loudly – like a teacher might swat a ruler. It’s time to make the steel bar into nothing but a big metal blob. I grab both ends and, with great ease, quickly bring them together – the thing screaming because it has no power to say no. I keep grabbing ends and bending them together – even when the bar is now four and five layers thick. Soon, there is simply a mass of twisted metal compressed together into something the size of a milk carton. I keep squeezing and pressing until two things happen. First, my body has ballooned into a freakish morph of the hugeness I was to begin with. The strength it has taken to destroy the bar has tensed every muscle on my upper body. I am a bulging mass of perfection. Secondly, the metal is now compressed into a round mass the size of a softball. Grunts of determination let me know one of my remaining admirers is ready to give in to his impending orgasm. I look up – having previously been entranced by what my own hands had done to the metal, since I could tell it was getting easier, and find the largest of the six men with a forehead popping with veins and a body almost as tensed as mine. He is huffing and puffing loudly as he fights to keep from shooting. His arms are still behind him – not daring to grab himself since those were the rules. His cock is throbbing up and down, uncontrollably, as it openly fights the man’s desire to not explode. The poor guy – his body desperately wanted release, but he also wanted to prolong the inevitable ecstasy for many more minutes. He was struggling something awful to not let his cock win – but we all knew the ending of this story. As usual, a man’s tool controlled everything. The bellow that came from his mouth as he dumped his substantial load into a pool on the floor was deafening. He looked like some Italian fountain spewing forth. I kind of thought it would be fun to have some coins to throw into the puddle of juice and make a wish. The dude came for quite a long time. Even the remaining two guys turned to admire how much spunk the guy shot from his body. He was the true definition of a ‘gusher.’ Soon, however, his crotch continued to buck forward, but nothing came out of his cannon. He was just jerking blanks by this point. This continued for a while, however – his body still too excited to quit. The guy was just staring at my arms and convulsing, completely upright. And then he just suddenly stopped and crumpled to the floor. A pile of spent, happy manhood – dreaming of my muscle and what it could do. I dropped the destroyed metal blob on the floor and it didn’t bounce or roll away. It just hit with a heavy thud and sat there. I wished one of the remaining two guys would have tried to pick it up, so they’d see just how heavy it was, but they were too busy watching my heaving chest. Their heads bouncing up and down along with my monstrous pecs – as if in time with some unheard tune. I flexed the huge things in a roll that started from the bottom and went up. Their eyes followed suit. So, six little men came to see the muscle show and now there were just two. The remaining guys seemed in pretty good shape, like they could have a few extra bits thrown into my routine and still last until the finale. I raised my arms slowly – both men gasping as they realized what was happening. I made my biceps swell enormously as I flexed them hard. Eyes widened, tongues hung out, drool dropped to the floor, and two hard cocks leaked more pre-cum. Muscled peaks reaching for the ceiling were just such a big turn on for most men. It was mainly because these two had seen what my arms could do, but it was also because the sight of huge, hard, bulging arms was so synonymous with manliness. I had the kind of guns that made shirtsleeves panic and even heavy material look really scared. I had been doing an unscientific study on what the connection between massive guns and hard dicks must be. The two little ones in front of me had followed the pattern of my observations with perfection. My flexed arms made them whimper like dogs waiting for a treat. Seeing huge biceps caused a need to touch themselves even more than when I was destroying metal. There was just something about giant flexed peaks that made normal, rational men become completely submissive and desperately want to grope, kiss, lick, and feel the hardness. My entire colossal body enthralled them, but it was my arms that made them go mad the most. I, of course, got off on it even more than them. I could see how their small, stick-like limbs were but a fraction of the size of mine. That more-than-obvious size difference – that show of tremendous power even when just standing in front of them and not flexing – was enough to make my balls ache with a need to dominate them. And I could dominate without touching them or saying a word – that was the cool thing. My size put them in their rightful place – it was that simple. They had to turn their heads upward to look at me and their gaze could not take in all of my wide expanse unless they turned their heads side to side. Being this immense demanded submission without a need for rough talk or physical intimidation. They metaphorically handed over their lunch money simply because they couldn’t see my face over the thickness of my pecs if they had been standing close to me. I showed off purely by being, just by standing there – and that gave me much pleasure. My big guns were still flexed and the guys were still whimpering. I dropped my arms and shook them out a little, just to let the un-tensed hard thickness bounce a little. Eyes never left my giant mounds. These two fellas were doing quite well, I was impressed. Their cocks were loaded and ready for firing, but both men were ready for the next part of my show. I knew we were about to enter the failsafe part of the evening. No man had ever made it through the next phase without losing total control of his body. I knew the limitations of my admirers. I knew how to make a cock spew even if its owner didn’t. I was the master of making balls offer me their thick adoring juice even if a guy fully intended to hold it all in. This body was built for milking dudes completely – emptying them until their eyes screamed ‘thank you’ in response to the pleasure I bestowed. I took a few steps forward. As I did, I reached up with both hands and pinched my already hard nubs, poking deliciously out like thick sausages. Daddy needed some loving. It was time for them to physically become part of the act. I knew, more than likely, the thrill for me would be short-lived. Most men couldn’t last very long once they actually came in contact with what they’d been worshipping from a distance for so long. To look at enormous muscle was one thing, but to feel it – to know how hard and thick it was on an extremely personal level – became too much for even most veteran muscle worshippers. I continued to twist my nipples hard as I towered over the two men – having to lean my head forward a little to look at them. Neither guy had grabbed his cock so far – usually me bringing my body this close made a guy finally give up and start pounding his meat for release. There was just something about the heat, the aroma, the beast-like presence my body gave off when a guy was close to it. I could sneak up behind a guy, quietly, and within seconds – if not instantly – he was aware that something gigantic and over-the-top masculine had suddenly moved close. It’s like your body knowing when a dark cloud takes away the sun for a few seconds or when you stand near a skyscraper and sense how tall it really is. My size permeated a room like an elephant had just entered. Both men seemed to realize what I was about to offer. Their faces were full of gratitude, lust, and sheer awe-struck fear from my immense bulk being this close to them. I pinched harder and pulled my nips outward – stretching them, painfully, just to offer a little more warmth to the nubs as I let go. I wrapped my big hands around the back of their smaller-than-my-palms heads and pulled them forward. Lips parted, breathing ceased, tongues came out, and faces lit up like Christmas trees as my areolas inched toward them. I was a king bestowing a huge reward to two peasants. I was the candy maker offering the entire warehouse full of treats to two children. I was the muscle god offering a taste of his immensity to his adoring worshippers. The entire reason I didn’t offer bodily contact early on in the show was reinforced as soon as mouths latched onto my humongous pecs. It proved to be instantly too much for one of my remaining fans. His face had not expected my muscle to feel like concrete. He had also not expected to immediately feel so small and weak. I was simply too enormous to take when a guy got this close. The dude’s hands pressed against my cobblestoned abs – his first mistake. His eyes looked upward over the massive ballooning of my pec and beheld the furry stubble across the bottom of my face. And his lips, the doors of breath, sucked in air as the tight marble-like skin re-emphasized what he already knew – I was powerful beyond his wildest imagination. I was Superman and he was the adoring Jimmy Olsen – small, weak, unable to fully grasp the strength of the being in front of him. The realization that I had worked out for many years to build the kind of body that could destroy baseball bats and metal bars so easily became complete, fully understood, and much more of a known fact as soon as his lips and hands met my body. My obvious power made him instantly feel weak and small, but, at the same time, it released a raging storm of emotion and jubilation within him. He pushed his hard cock against my bulging, rock-like thigh and rubbed ever-so-slightly against my tight jeans. That was all she wrote for him. Hot, gooey, dense cum jetted from his dickhead and covered my giant thigh – making it look like someone had poured a gallon of cream down my leg. Since he was basically pressed up against my immovable body, the guy didn’t flop around that much as he ejaculated. His body just pushed into mine harder and harder as he came – making him shoot even more as he realized I didn’t move and my muscles didn’t even indent a little where he pounded me. It was like light paper meeting concrete – it was easy to see which would bounce away. I felt his body banging against me, but it was the same annoying feeling a fly might cause. I smiled down at him over my enormous pec. I wanted his last thoughts before sleep to be my handsome face and my hard body. Suddenly, he stopped. His eyes stayed open, his mouth was still latched on to my nip, and he remained upright. I could tell, however, that he was out like a light. He had gone to muscle heaven with the four other guys on the floor. Meanwhile, my last admirer was still sucking away on my other nipple, like a baby that’s just woken up from a long night and is hungry like a wolf. I reached up and put my hand on the back of the head of the guy that was passed out. I squeezed a little and pulled back, loving the popping sound as his mouth left my pec. I moved my arm out, so the dude was positioned over two of the other guys and then I let go. He fell slowly down onto the pile of men, immediately curling up, happily. And now we were down to just one muscle worshipper. I could tell he was a little firecracker – built like a fireplug, short and stocky. He was actually standing on his tip-toes so his mouth could reach my nipple. I put an arm around his body and lifted him up, so he didn’t have to stretch so much. He moaned in appreciation without taking his mouth away. The guy’s hands caressed and punched my abs as he sucked away. He knew that touching me was fair game – now that I had latched his mouth onto my pec. He had his eyes tightly closed and I could tell he was willing himself to not spew any time soon. It was amazing that he could feel so much of my hard-muscled body and not lose control. I was duly impressed. I’m sure he realized I could make him squirt any time I wanted to, but we both wanted this to last. I’m sure he was very grateful that I was allowing things to go on his body’s timeline. How could I not, I was loving the fact that he could hold out this long. It was amazing that I knew so much about this guy and, yet, we never exchanged a word. I could just easily sense all that he was thinking and feeling. He was loving the fact that I was holding his body against mine – with his feet off the ground. He was over the moon excited about getting to suck on my hairy, thick nipple. And finally, even though he still didn’t touch himself, he could rub his hard cock against my giant muscled thigh to edge himself on even more. Now that it was just one guy, my immense body seemed to dwarf him even much more than it really did. The dude looked tiny and so breakable surrounded by my big arm. I squeezed him tightly, just to make sure he was real and not some kind of large doll. He moaned in response and my cock thickened as I marveled at how small he looked compared to just my biceps. He was still sucking away, as if that was the only way he could get his sustenance. I compressed my big gun again – loving how the action automatically caused the same response in the guy, a big moan every single time. I felt his little hard-on rubbing up and down against my tensed thigh, with its striations, veins, and hardness. His fists kept smacking into my abs every now and then, a loud noise echoing through the room. I felt the punches, but they seemed more like child’s play than a grown man hitting me. I could tell this last dude was a strength pig. He got off on my body’s ability to withstand him belting me. I knew he loved the muscles, but he loved what they could do a lot more. That made me like him the most. I was a strength pig, too. Only, I was the one with the power. I was the one getting off on the fact that my strength made this guy crazy – crazy enough to throw punches until his knuckles were bruised. And through it all, he just kept on sucking on my teat like it was the fountain of youth and he was nearing one-hundred years of age. It was crazy. The dude was clearly a lot older than me. That should have made him the boss, the dominant one, the leader – but I was simply three times his size and made him forfeit any claim of being in charge. He yielded his power to the muscle boy who was easily holding him in the air. He would have sensed the alpha-ness in me even if I had been in the next room. My size and bulk seemed to fill any void long before I arrived. It’s as if the ground and walls shook as I moved. I was very much aware of how my massiveness caused rooms to feel claustrophobic and how people gave me a wider berth when I approached. It was as if they were all little row-boats and I was an ocean liner in the same harbor. It was important to stay out of my path . . . or my wake. I looked at his tiny hand pressed against the pec he wasn’t sucking on – taking a break from punches. My own hand could cover his two or three times. That realization thrilled me very much and I squeezed his body tighter and longer than before. His moan lasted until I lessened the hug. And, still, the guy slurped loudly at my pec. My nipple registered pleasure, which pulsed down to my dick, as well. The crotch of my jeans was getting tight as I started hardening huge. I contemplated freaking the guy out by undoing my pants and letting my monster cock free, but I quickly realized he wouldn’t have left my pec long enough to notice my enormous dong. He was too busy trying to somehow suck some of my DNA into his body – so he might grow a little. I already radiated so much testosterone that I knew it emboldened him and made him much braver in his actions – hence the earlier pounding of his fist into my abs. It’s like some of my masculinity could be breathed in by him just from being so near. I got off on being so much bigger than the man, there was no secret to that. But I also loved how my size made him lose control. I bet he was some kind of corporate boss, used to ordering men around and expecting everyone to jump any time he told them to. But in this room, he was a little puppy submitting to the alpha who toyed with him easily. I could make him cower if I wanted to – with nothing more than a growl and an intense flex of my huge body. Knowing that fact was good enough, though. I didn’t need to do it. I would let the man have as much fun as he wanted – he deserved it. All of the men did. I looked over at the five still happily in slumber-mode on the floor. Everyone in this room was happy, especially me. Soon I would have caused six explosive orgasms – making a group of men happy beyond their wildest dreams. That’s what I was made to do. That’s why I had pumped enough iron over the years to probably have moved a small mountain. I made muscle fantasies come true. I also got off by showing off. I’d certainly be the seventh orgasm of the night – that was for sure. And I’d make sure to cover them with my hot, thick, fire-hose-like spray so when they woke up they would realize the big man had exploded, too. That would make them hard again, instantly. They would also be upset that they had missed it. All of this was yet to come, however, for I still had a guy presently latched onto my nipple – still sucking like there wouldn’t be a tomorrow. I was pretty sure his jaw must have been pretty sore by this point, but it was clear he had no intention of stopping. I appreciated a guy that could make my man-tits feel good. I also got the pleasurable feeling that this dude’s sucking skills would be amazing somewhere else, too. As great as that sounded, however, we were not here for my benefit – although that was always a by-product of all that I did. I was here to do one thing and do it well – get this guy to have an explosive, mind-blowing orgasm. I knew exactly what my little strength pig needed to get him off. He was definitely into my power, but he had held out through the bat and the metal bar. I instinctively knew what that meant. He needed my next display to include him. He needed to be on the receiving end of whatever it was I did to show off what my huge body could do. He wanted to be fully dominated and feel powerless. He needed me to remind him that someone as enormous as I could easily take care of someone like him – in any way I wanted. He really dreamed of being twisted like the bar of metal or cracked apart like the bat, but we both knew I wouldn’t do that. Besides not being into that kind of rough stuff, I was already hoping this little guy would be a repeat fan. I had a feeling the more we got to know each other the longer he’d be able to hold out and that was always fun. The longer the edging, the bigger the explosion was my motto. Some of my greatest online reviews mentioned how I caused the most intense ejaculations guys had ever experienced. That was the best compliment. I moved my arm away from the guy and he started to slide down my hard body – his mouth staying connected to my pec as long as it could. I was beginning to think he was suctioned on there for good, but he finally dropped to the floor and he looked up at me with the most disappointed face I had ever seen. I simply smiled at him with a look that said everything I wanted to and more. I was smiling, but it wasn’t a friendly smile – it was more of a grin that told the guy he was now my plaything. If it made him nervous at all, his joyous anticipation of what was about to come hid it completely. He realized the time for his orgasm had arrived. The muscled monster in front of him had deemed it so and there was nothing he could do to stop it. I moved toward him, inhaling deeply to expand my chest out even further – pressing my pecs into him. I continued to move, forcing him to step backwards as I turned us both and finally pinned him between my chest and the wall. I pressed in – causing him to moan louder than he ever had before. He couldn’t have escaped even if he wanted to. I tensed my body – just to show him how weak and fragile the wall behind him truly was. He got the message and, again, moaned appropriately. After a few seconds of flattening him like a pancake I stepped back from the wall. I knew exactly what he wanted – what would make him explode. He had given me permission – in his eyes, in his moans, and in his fist pounding appreciation of my strength. He actually begged me to cause his enormous release with dominating power that emphasized my strength as it reminded him of his own weakness. I was only a dominator when I was begged for it. I placed my huge hand around his small neck, so delicate. My v-shaped grip made him moan with so much pleasure that I actually leaked some pre-cum, myself. That was a first. My hand almost reached completely around him. I pressed forward and lifted at the same time – carefully, slowly, and deliberately. His face was full of gratitude, pleasure, and anticipation of what I was about to cause in his body. This man craved release, but not just release through orgasm. He wanted me to take away his need to control everything. He wanted to give up being the boss completely. He wanted me to be so totally in charge of the moment that he’d become insignificant . . . no one begging him for answers, directions, or needing him to make decisions. He wanted the only thing in the world that existed to be my strength . . . my power. His eyes pleaded with me to make him weak. I had never felt so powerful. I had never felt so huge. I had never known such joy – his and mine. He knew how easy this was going to be for me. I lifted his body off the ground, pressing him against the wall as he moved upward. He reached with his small hands to hold onto my wrist, struggling uselessly to try and pry my fingers from his neck. We both knew he was faking and we both knew he was in no real danger, I could drop him any time I wanted. But the thrill of the power in my one arm was still there – still rendering him defenseless. His addiction to being in control and powerful was suddenly thrown out the window as the muscleman in front of him reduced him nothing more than a useless sack in his huge hand. The threat of true damage was always there. I had his body as high as my chest when his cock started to gush his appreciation. I had never wanted a man to ejaculate so much to my strength as I did at this moment. He stared at me with so much joy and incredible gratitude as he shot hot, milky juice all over my body - I almost felt like crying. I had never known such pleasure . . . such dominance. I stopped lifting him when he was even with my face. His body emptied all the pent-up pressure of the last few hours . . . or was it years. Finally, his body was finished . . . completely spent. I squeezed his neck a little tighter, to wring out a few more drops from his dick. And yet, his eyes stared at me. And yet, he smiled. He did not pass out – another first for me. I lowered his shaky body to the floor and kept my hand at his chest, so he wouldn’t fall to the floor. He looked everywhere – at my huge biceps, my bewildered face, my heaving chest, and deep into my eyes. I realized he had never had an experience like this . . . but, if I were being completely honest, neither had I. He wasn’t unconscious. He wasn’t so depleted that he was asleep. And he was still fully hard. It was then that I noticed his gorgeous dark hair with flecks of silver strewn throughout. I also noticed his cobalt blue eyes – like some lagoon that beckoned me to swim nude. It’s also when I saw that he was, indeed, a short, muscled fireplug – much more fit than I had been aware of, at first. He was different from my other admirers – still sound asleep on the floor. This guy was the real deal – a true muscle worshipper who could go the distance with me. There was no telling what he’d encourage me to do in a private session – bend bars tightly around his body, toss him across the room, smash him breathless against the wall with my huge muscles, squeeze him so hard that he was forced to shoot his load just from my hug . . . these were all things that popped into my head as I stared at the grateful man. I was so turned on by all that had just happened I was not fully aware of the fact that the man had unzipped my pants and tugged them down, slightly – the things needing a lot stronger pulling to get over my huge thighs. That was not his goal, however. He just wanted to release my huge throbbing cock, which he did and immediately started pumping it with his small, but very strong, hand. My head tilted back a little, my eyelids closed slightly, and I moaned loudly from his groping. So many of my rules were being broken in this moment, but I didn’t care. This muscled plug of a man – who had let me dominate him in such a thrilling way – wanted to give me something in return. I could tell he also wanted to be bathed in my hot juice. He wanted to have muscle man-jizz rain down all over him. I could tell he had been pleasantly surprised and a little taken aback by the size of my cock. There had been only a slight hesitation, though, as his hand realized it wouldn’t be able to fit completely around the thing. He’d simply have to squeeze harder, which he did. In return, I braced my hands against the wall above his head. I was so incredibly jacked by this time – in so many ways – I decided to please him even more, but at the same time I would be satisfied, too. I pressed my crotch into him – hard. It shoved his body against the wall. His hand pulled away from my cock – both to brace himself against the wall, but also because he knew what was coming. I started thrusting my huge cock against his body – his stomach, his own crotch, his chest – pushing against him hard. I was going to use him the same way a horny teenager might use a pillow to get off. Dry humping his tight body immediately made my juices boil even more within my huge frame. I shoved forward with my dick and he banged against the wall. His moans of pleasure were even louder than mine. I bent my knees slightly and pressed into him at the same time. When I straightened my legs, his feet came off the floor – carried into the air briefly by the power of my hard dick’s thrusting. I looked down at the man and smiled at him being cock-handled so easily. It was magnificent and he was loving every second of it. For the first time in my life, I realized I was completely out of control. I wanted to see his body flop against the wall more, so I humped my cock into him with great abandon. I also knew I couldn’t have stopped my impending orgasm even if my life had depended on it. Suddenly, I smashed my crotch against the dude, pinning him tightly against the wall. I pressed in hard, knowing it made my bubbled ass bulge with tightened muscle. The dude reached around to grab my cheeks and he gasped at their hardness. I then growled deeply and released a river of semen, which actually flowed upward over the small guy’s torso. I pushed into him harder with each gush of my milky man-honey. I knew the dude was going to have some bruises tomorrow, but I also knew he would get hard every time he looked at them. Soon, it was like someone had squirted a gallon of masculine super glue between our bodies. There was a sticky mess sealing us and I continued to smash his body against the wall. As I finally pulled away, he came with me – the drying semen almost cementing us together. He was thankful to be able to finally take deep breaths again – having been compacted and flattened by my huge body. It took us both a few minutes to calm ourselves down and even longer for us to pull our skin apart. He had his hands on my chest, running his thumbs across my large jutting nipples and staring up into my face. I looked back at him, smiling – satisfied beyond what I had ever known before and sensing, deep in my being, that he felt the same. Silently, I brought my face down to his and we kissed. The biggest rule being broken. It was a long, passionate, hard, knowing kiss – that kept us both excited and already wanting much more. I finally pulled my face away from his and stared at him. He slowly nodded – aware of all I conveyed without even saying a word. I reached down, wrapped a hand around his body, and lifted him into the air. We both glanced at his fellow worshippers – still sound asleep on the floor – and then I carried my new little special muscle worshipper from the room.
  9. londonboy

    A Muscle Daddy Built To Order

    Even a sexy bodybuilder can get lonely. Most people think we have it made, our big bodies allowing us to have any guy we’d like – at the gym or in the bar. Yeah, that’s usually true, but sometimes we want more. I get tired of going home with guys that just want me to flex and show off – you know, toss them around the room, lift them over my head with one hand, do push ups with them on my back, and all those things. Lately, I’ve been struggling to find someone that could fulfill me in a different way. It’s not that I don’t love being admired and worshipped, but I just desire something more. So the other night I sat down and made a list of all the things I’d really like to have in a partner. Here’s what I came up with: Handlebar mustache (mainly because I can’t grow one) Mature man (I want him experienced and knowledgeable) As big as me or bigger (I want to be cared for sometimes) Cocky (At times, I want to be controlled) Cute or handsome (To match my hotness) Cultured (I want to learn from him) Loving (I want him to be romantic) I looked at the list a few times and decided I wasn’t asking for too much. I also realized it would definitely be very hard to find someone that matched all of my criteria. I was about to give up when I remembered my crazy Aunt Hildie – the one everyone said was different from the rest of the family and the one I had only met two times in my entire life. For some reason, something she had said to me ten years ago when I was a senior in high school suddenly came flying back into my head. She had told me to make sure I looked her up when I was ready to finally settle down and choose a partner for life. The word ‘partner’ had always stayed with me. I had written it off, though, as just some crazy woman talking, but now I found the invitation curious and finally decided to take her up on it. Aunt Hildie lived on an island off of the southern tip of Florida – a place no one ever visited, but she seemed to like it. I wrote her a long letter and explained that I was gay and now that I was twenty-eight years old I had decided to settle down. I sent her the list of criteria that I required in my future husband. I also forgot about the letter as soon as it was mailed. I continued to screw any cute thing that drooled over my muscles and didn’t think about my list again until a box arrived from Florida. It was from my Aunt Hildie and there were seven vials in the box along with a note. The handwritten message was short and to the point saying, “Jason, these will help your dreams come true. Wait a couple of days between each vial. I’m happy for you. Aunt Hildie.” And that was it. The tubes were labeled with a word from each of my seven criteria. I looked at the note again and just smiled at the craziness – not believing that my aunt could actually help me create the perfect mate. Even though all logic said I was a fool, I grabbed the first vial and headed to the gym. What the hell did I have to lose? I entered the hardcore section of my no-frills club and immediately felt the appreciative stares from half the members. I knew I had the kind of face and body that turned heads and it felt good to know that even after seven years of coming to the place – not to mention having my way with many of the members – I still inspired dicks to spring to life and furtive glances to shoot my way. I gazed around the place with no embarrassment being so blatant in my perusal of every man. I was sure almost every gay man there – and a few of the straight guys – were hoping I’d let my eyes linger approvingly on them for more than a quick glance. There weren’t many guys in the place that would have turned me down for a quickie in the steam room or, heaven allowing, some quality time back at my place. It was well known that I got off on being worshipped and had the kind of body that deserved the special attention. Everyone knew I also had the kind of horse dick that most men loved to feel rammed far up into their ass – each man expecting that the simple act of walking would be a burden for a few days after. The simple fact was that I had never had a complaint about my abilities in bed and beyond. Today, however, I was not looking for a well-built muscle worshipping pig or a virgin ass to plow – I was looking for the right man to become my potential pet project. I still thought it was completely crazy to think the vials Aunt Hilde had sent were going to do anything, but a part of me was so gleefully turned on by the idea that I could create the perfect muscle stud partner that I took my time reviewing the clientele of the gym to make sure I landed on the right person for the task. I ruled out all the guys I had fucked before, which knocked off half the people in the place. I then ruled out the straight guys that would be no fun – I wasn’t into converting men – I wanted someone that knew he was gay and liked all the pleasure that came with that knowledge. I then ruled out the guys that were already huge, knowing that half the fun would come from bestowing on some guy the body of his dreams. It was also easy to disregard the young boys – I was looking for a guy with some gray on him. Damn, the thought of some salt and pepper haired daddy growing for me made my cock twitch wildly. After my prioritizing and weeding out of those that didn’t make the mark I finally narrowed it down to two men. Both of them were in their mid-fifties and each had been stealing glances of me in the mirror ever since I had entered the gym. One of them looked like he was experienced with weights – performing his moves with accuracy that made it clear he knew what he was doing – and the other looked as if he had just recently started coming to the gym. He was pretty timid and looked way out of place in the area with the heavy weights. I chose the latter guy – any man that was so desperate to appreciate huge muscles that he’d embarrass himself in the big-man’s area was the right one for me. I caught his eye and then walked across the floor towards him – noting how he was so shocked he couldn’t move or look away. “I’m Jason, cute fella, what’s your name.” My forwardness and the big hand I held out in front of him made the guy suddenly forget how to speak and he just sat there staring. I let my perfect smile beam down at him as he sat on the bench below my massive chest – I even breathed in a little harder just to make my chest expand more dramatically. It was cool to watch the little guy finally give into his urges as he chose to stare at my heaving pecs instead of my face. It was also cool to cause his mouth to drop in awe just from a quick bounce of my two massive mounds – the guy’s eyes bobbing up and down to follow my heaving meat. All of this made it quite clear I had chosen the right candidate for my experiment. He limply shook my hand and we both noticed how my paw swallowed his. “So, pops, you gonna just stare at my chest all day or are you going to tell me your name.” “I’m Roman.” “Speak up there, man. What’s the matter, something cause your mouth to go all dry?” Roman just nodded his head up and down. This made me smile even more. The guy wasn’t even trying to hide the fact that he was in awe of my chest – hell; he was probably in awe of all of me. I moved my big frame down on the bench beside him, making sure my body pressed up against his when we were next to each other. I sat a few inches higher than him, so he had to continue to look up to see my face. It was good, though, that he was able to finally look me in the eye again – I’m not sure he could have handled much more of my massive chest. “You look a little lost in the midst of all these weights, Roman. I’m guessing you’re pretty new to all this gym stuff, aren’t you?” “Yes. I just retired and finally decided to join. This is only my second visit.” The idea of this guy being retired in his early fifties made me happy – I could tell by his haircut and clothes that Roman had lots of money. It wasn’t something I desperately needed in a potential partner, but it helped. The thought of someday doing a lot of traveling with my beefed up muscle daddy thrilled me in a special way. My enthusiasm for all that was possible if Aunt Hildie wasn’t crazy made me move straight to the point with Roman. “Well today is your lucky day, Roman. How about I help you with your initiation into weightlifting. I promise to go easy on you and the hazing phase won’t hurt too much. I’m just kidding – there’s no need to make that panicked face! Let me help you with all this stuff, okay. I think you’ve noticed that I’ve had a little success from working out.” “Uh huh.” The guy was so cute! He just couldn’t get over the fact that I was chatting with him. He also couldn’t keep his eyes locked with mine for even ten seconds. He looked at every part of my body – spending a lot of time at my crotch, obviously intrigued by the bulge that pushed my shorts out in a pornographic way. I decided it was time to move in for the final trophy. “So before we begin, Roman, why don’t you drain this bottle of water I brought.” “I . . . uh . . . have my own.” “Yeah, but mine is fortified with some nutrients to help you recover from the workout. I don’t want you to be in a lot of pain tomorrow, sir.” Roman looked at me with a slightly confused face. I held up my bottle and shook it a little – to help the stuff from Aunt Hildie mix in some more. My biceps was much more interesting to Roman and he actually started to visibly shake as he stared at my bulging arm. I flexed a little to keep his mind off the bottle he was presently taking from my hand. I watched with sheer joy as he twisted off the cap and then downed the enhanced liquid quickly – making it obvious that my arm had made his mouth dry up even more. He made a disgusted face after swallowing the entire contents of the bottle – the stuff in the vial was clearly not tasty. He shook his head back and forth a few times and then quickly looked at me – his face turning red. “Um, I’m sorry Jason, but I . . . uh . . . suddenly feel . . . I mean . . . I can’t control . . . I’ve got to go.” Roman’s hands went quickly to his crotch. I suddenly realized that a side effect of the stuff in Aunt Hildie’s vial was an instant hard-on – one that obviously made you need instant relief. Roman was breathing hard and beads of sweat had already formed across his forehead. I placed by big hand on his shoulder, hoping to prevent him from leaving. I wanted to study the effects of the liquid up close. “You can’t go Roman, we haven’t even started.” “Uh . . . I’m about to . . . um, I mean . . . I’ve got to go to the bathroom. Right now.” “Well, can we meet tomorrow at the same time?” “Yeah, yeah . . . I’ll see you then Jason.” Roman then slid his body off the bench and out from under my large hand. He quickly stood up and started running toward the locker room. I watched as he tried to move briskly, but clearly with a raging hard-on that was making it almost impossible. There was something in this immediate reaction to the liquid that thrilled me beyond belief. I suddenly began to think there was something real about Aunt Hildie’s concoction. I forced myself not to follow Roman – knowing that it might make him feel uncomfortable. I saw him leave about fifteen minutes later – clearly still rock hard and desperately trying to cover the humongous wet stain at the crotch of his sweats. He glanced in my direction and waved timidly as he exited. My own cock suddenly sprung to a happy place at the thought of what had happened and what was to come. The next day Roman did not show up at the gym. I waited for three hours, but he never arrived. I was sorely disappointed and at one point I became fearful that I had caused his death. I thought about asking the gym for his home number, but I knew their policy strictly forbade it. I knew I could probably get the information out of Rex, the guy that worked the front desk at night, if I promised to fuck him senseless – something he loved – but I decided to wait. I had already begun to trust Aunt Hildie in a way that was unexplainable. I returned to the gym at the exact time for four more days and waited three hours each time, but Roman never showed. On the fifth day, however, I was taking a break from benching some heavy weights and looked up to see him walk in. What I saw caused my entire body to start quivering and my cock turned into hard stone immediately. The scrawny older man’s body looked exactly the same, but covering the lower part of his face was the thickest and manliest handlebar mustache I had ever seen in my entire life. It was dark black-brown with gorgeous flakes of gray streaking downward. It was the face of a manly biker, a studly fireman, or a muscle daddy of almost any gay man’s dreams. My entire body was on fire with excitement. It was clear the first vial had worked. I jumped up off the bench and practically ran over to Roman. “Hey man, it’s great to see you. I thought we were going to meet four days ago. Shit, dude, what a great mustache! It looks awesome.” “Um, hi Jason. Yeah, sorry about missing you for a few days, but its been because of this mustache. It’s the wildest thing. I shave twice a day, but every morning I wake up with this same look. At first it freaked me out, but now I’ve grown to like it. It means a lot that you think it’s cool. I didn’t know what you’d think. I’m ready to take you up on your offer to help me work out.” I couldn’t stop looking at his face. I had dreamed of a man with that exact face for years. I said a silent prayer of gratitude to Aunt Hildie and then began to smile. I was in heaven – especially since I knew the second vial was in my bag over by the bench we were now walking towards. I suddenly couldn’t remember what my second criteria had been, but I didn’t care. Part Two What is it that makes a man a man? I’ve decided there is no magic answer to that question. It’s like that old saying, ‘Beauty is in the eye of the beholder.’ Well, I also say manliness is in the eye of the beholder. Many people would never say facial hair makes the man, but I was the one beholding Roman’s beautiful full Fu Manchu mustache and, in my opinion, it made him so-fucking manly. I could not believe how stoked I was just from some intense fur around a guy’s mouth, but the sexy addition to the man’s face made my stomach do somersaults and my cock head press up beyond the waistband of my jock. I was very glad that my cotton gym shorts still hid what I knew was a throbbing purple tip to my broad hard dick. The juices running through my body caused me to speak more freely than I had planned. “Damn, that ‘stache is hot, man.” My unexpected comment made Roman turn a little red but he also broke into a big smile. Seeing the thick hair surrounding such gorgeous white teeth made my knees buckle slightly – a feeling that was foreign to me. I couldn’t believe my tree-trunk like legs would wobble just because of some guy’s mustache – but then I remembered that Roman was on his way to becoming my ideal man and realized my reaction was justified. The smaller man just looked up at me with a face full of newly found pride – the guy was obviously happy with my response. I noticed a stirring in his gym shorts, as well. My impatience got the most of me and I quickly moved into action. “Well, sir, I’m doing arms today – so let’s hydrate ourselves and then get going.” “I brought my own vitamin water today – just to impress you, Jason.” “Um, that’s good. Let’s see what you’ve got. Yeah . . . that stuff is all right, but why don’t you let me add some special ingredients to it – a family secret that will help you grow. It’s helped me a lot.” “I’ll say.” It was my turn for my face to shoot a little red. I had no idea why Roman’s praise for my body embarrassed me, since I was certainly used to men complimenting my size and handsomeness, but I quickly figured out it had something to do with the person he was going to become. I was already anticipating the attitude, the body, and the experience that would someday match the testosterone-laden mustache that hung like a horseshoe on his face. “Are you sure you don’t want it for yourself, Jason?” “No, no, I brought it just for you, Roman. Wait, are you saying I need to get bigger?” “Well, there’s no such thing as too big, is there, Jason?” This time the smaller man’s face turned beet red. It was adorable – the guy was feeling comfortable enough to say what was on his mind, but then immediately regretted it afterwards. I was busy pouring the vial into his open container of vitamin water and too excited to respond immediately. I was extremely thankful that I had lucked into explaining the old family recipe for growing muscles – so I could now freely bring each vial to the gym. I smiled at the still red-faced Roman as I handed him the enhanced water. I was distracted for a second because I could not remember what the second vial was supposed to do to the man and I couldn’t make things too obvious by reading what was written on the side of the tube. I simply put the container back in my gym bag and decided to let it do its work naturally. I figured I would know what the vial’s power was pretty quickly anyway. My hard cock danced a little as I watched Roman down the entire bottle of water in a few gulps. “If this family secret made you look like that, Jason, then I’m not wasting my time sipping the stuff.” “Well . . . uh . . . no, you shouldn’t. Good for you, Roman. So . . . um . . . how are you feeling?” “Good, Jason, good. To tell you the truth, I’m feeling a little . . . um . . . I don’t know . . . uh, a little energized – already. Is that possible?” “Well, with that stuff you can never know. Listen, man, if you start to get . . . you know . . . a little, um, turned on . . . like you did the other day, don’t freak out. It’s just the stuff kicking in. There’s no need to leave this place. You can just go into the locker room and take care of things – okay?” “Okay . . . and as a matter of fact I think I might need to head back there right now. Geez, is this what that secret stuff does to everyone? I’ll be right back.” “Sure man, take as long as you need to calm down.” I spoke to Roman as he quickly walked away, but he didn’t hear me. He was focused on one thing and one thing only – making it to a bathroom stall before he shot a major wad. I could not believe how quickly his body responded to Aunt Hildie’s concoction. I took advantage of being alone and grabbed the vial from my bag – noting that it had ‘mature’ written along its side. My heart started racing and my dick twitched with jubilation as I contemplated what was going to happen to my friend in the next few hours. I couldn’t fathom how my aunt’s brew would enhance the already mature daddy-ness of Roman. My anticipation only increased, however, as I tried to focus on doing some curls to pass the time. Because of my distracted thoughts I became sloppy in my form and started swinging my arms a little too wildly. On my third set I heard a familiar voice – but quickly noted it was somehow different. “You might want to hold your arms more stable, Jason, to get the best results from those lifts.” I turned to look at Roman and I was startled by what I saw. His previous gray-flecked hair was now officially daddified – mostly silver with streaks of black here and there. It was the kind of head that immediately spoke of wisdom and experience. His gorgeous mustache was the same. I looked at my new friend’s face and was amazed by the changes I noticed. His skin seemed more masculine somehow – it was tighter and a little weather worn. It wasn’t ugly in any way – as a matter of fact it was a huge turn on. The wrinkles at the corner of his eyes were more prominent and the manly mustache seemed to stand out even more against newly tanned skin. It was the same face of the Roman of a few minutes ago, but it had somehow gained a maturity and ruggedness that didn’t exist before. My heart was beating hard and I found myself staring at the man – while still unconsciously lifting the weights up and down. “You’re not getting the maximum benefit from those lifts, Jason. You need to pay more attention to form.” “Um . . . what? I’m sorry . . . I didn’t hear . . . oh, the lifts . . . yeah, yeah, I know. I just wasn’t paying attention. Here, is this better?” “Yeah, much better. Now squeeze the flex at the top and hold it a little longer. It might be good to twist your wrist a little more, as well. Yeah, that’s it. Look at how those biceps pop when you do the lift correctly.” I was amazed at how Roman didn’t even notice he was easily giving me advice on lifting – something he hadn’t known much about a mere thirty minutes ago. Not only had the vial marked ‘mature’ made him look like an experienced daddy, it had also given him the knowledge and history of one, as well. My dick started throbbing even more from the excitement of how the vials were immediately affecting Roman. It was clear that his brain had merely adapted to his new knowledge as if he had lived this way all of his life. The mature man reached up and pinched his own nipple as he watched me lift. It was a simple move, but it was an action that spoke volumes. My muscled body turned Roman on very much and he didn’t think twice about enhancing how gazing at me affected him. He latched on to his man-nip poking against his shirt and gave himself more pleasure. He just assumed every man in the world would intensify his body’s gratification. I continued to lift, but became distracted by his actions. I began to swing the weights a little wildly again and my friend stepped up behind me. “Son, you’re not listening to me. Let me guide those big guns of yours.” As soon as I felt his smaller body press into my back and then his hand reach out and grab my forearm, I was a goner. My body shook like a child shivering in the snow and my cock started to ooze some pre-cum warnings. I could not believe that one word would make my brain turn to goo so quickly, but as soon as he called me ‘son’ I was teetering on the brink of offering the sweetest and biggest load of my semen to this man. Roman had not spoken in a condescending way – it wasn’t meant to put me in my place. It was merely a term of endearment – a way for an older experienced man to put a younger guy at ease. He had no idea how his comment affected me. He didn’t know that he could have asked me to turn around and suck him off right then and there and I would have gladly done it. I was lost in his innate manliness. I inhaled deeply as soon as he touched me and I could have sworn even his aroma had changed to equal his new found maturity – now a mixture of sweat, intoxicating older man cologne, and something that could only be described as confidence. His hand guided my arm perfectly and I felt my body respond to him like a baby being held lovingly by his father. Roman had his face near mine and the bristles of his mustache scraped against my shoulder as he watched my movements. This caused my dickhead to spit out a few more gobs of pre-cum in adulation of the man. I leaned back a little so I could feel the warm body of Roman pressing into mine. I could sense that the man understood what I was doing – and his release of a slight chuckle confirmed my hunch. “It looks like I’m not the only one that needs to step into the locker room, huh, Jason? No need to be shy about it, son. It’s just what happens sometimes when you’re pumping blood into those big muscles of yours – other things pump up joyfully, as well. The third stall on the right already has some fresh stains all over the wall, so feel free to use that one. I couldn’t control myself earlier and ended up releasing some Pollock-like artwork across the cement. You could just add a load of your spunk to what I started. I bet we could make beautiful artwork together, son.” The freedom to pinch his own nipple was nothing compared to the new way that Roman thought and talked. His comfortableness with his own body and his own masculinity was so obvious that I became speechless. Aunt Hildie’s concoction had truly given him a maturity that was unfathomable. The man now radiated calmness, understanding, and self-awareness that was so obvious it made him seem light-years ahead of any guy I had ever met. I moved my arm in the way he guided me and I could actually feel a new kind of burning in my biceps. I was a muscle monster compared to Roman, but the new knowledge in the little guy was actually helping me to lift smarter. I knew it would be safer if I excused myself to the back and took care of my raging hard-on, but I didn’t want to leave the invigorating closeness I presently felt with the man. Compared to me Roman was a runt, but he now exuded a maturity that turned him into some kind of master and I felt small and weak next to him. I craved his approval and concentrated on my curls more than I ever had in my entire lifting career. The big man began to purr compliments in my ear. “Yeah, that’s it big boy – feel how that lift is making that biceps pulse out even further. You’re making old Roman, here, very proud. I bet if you pumped smarter for a few weeks we could get that gun an inch thicker without any problem. I can tell you like the sound of that – getting that huge body of yours even bigger. Stick with me, kid, and we’ll make you like a god on Olympus.” The insane new pump I was attaining with Roman’s guidance along with the stimulation caused by his ‘stache brushing against my body and his manly aura flowing over me sent me beyond a point of no return. I simply lost control of myself and exploded in my cotton shorts. My cock started thrusting thick cum as my body shook violently. I, however, did not stop curling the weights. My need to make Roman proud caused me to actually allow the lifting to make my orgasm more intense. I squeezed the lift at the top with so much force that part of the ejaculation was a long constant stream instead of a short projection. It actually felt more like I was peeing instead of cumming, but I knew better – it was just my response to Roman. I didn’t even need to look down to see that my shorts had become soaked in hot lava-like thick paste. I also didn’t care. I had a feeling the man pressing his body into mine from behind liked how I offered my juice in appreciation of his guidance. The smaller Roman accepted my uncontrollable actions as a given – and spoke lovingly so I wouldn’t be embarrassed. “Yeah, that’s a good boy, Jason. Look at all that spunk you pumped out just because you’re excited about growing. Big muscle boys like you just have too much juice bubbling up inside their bodies to prevent these kind of accidents. There’s nothing to be ashamed about, son. You needed to let off some steam because you love your big body so much. Feeling those biceps bulging out harder than before was just too thrilling. The big man’s cock has a mind of its own, doesn’t it? Your shocked those big balls of yours are still churning out some more jism, aren’t you. Hell, son, you’re going to start busting thick wads like this all the time, now that you’ve got an elder coach to take you to the next level. I know tricks that will make your muscles grow and your cock spew in new and exciting ways. It’s such a good thing that you’re still open to learning new things, Jason. Mr. Roman was very proud of you for continuing your curls even as your cock spewed with such force. That’s going to help you to grow big – using the tension of an orgasm to pump your muscles even harder. Yeah, you’re a very good boy.” “Thank you, sir.” I responded in a whisper and with a feeling of obedience equal to a schoolboy in first grade. I felt no shame from my accident or from the fact that my cum was now causing the bench to become sticky and wet. It had been a natural response, just as Roman had said, and I felt safe to accept it as part of my muscle journey. The reassurance from the mature man behind me helped me to go easy on myself, as well. I knew if Roman was okay with something - I was okay with it, too. I started to view his maturity as having been there forever. The shy newbie of an hour ago was almost completely gone from my memory. I had already started to think about the next vial and this was causing my deflated cock to become hard again. Roman took the weights from my hands and I noticed he had to use both of his to carry what I had easily lifted with just one of my big paws. “I think you might want to get cleaned up, Jason. You’ve worked hard today and I think we got a good pump in those biceps. Why don’t you head home because I think you’re going to be ready to shoot off like a rocket again very soon. The hot blood racing through your growing body is going to need a way to release some pressure again in about ten minutes. It’s just what happens to big guys like you. I don’t want you to be dripping your juice all through the gym when that happens, son. That’s not considerate of the other patrons. I’m going to finish my own work out and then I’ll see you here at the same time tomorrow. Does that sound good?” “Yes sir.” Roman seemed pleased by my response and he reached up to tousle my hair. This action caused my cock to shoot fully hard and I swear I came close to shooting off again. The fact that the shy insecure Roman no longer existed was still unbelievable. The mature man that stood in front of me was so comfortable with himself that he made me feel secure and somehow more powerful than ever before. I felt an unexplainable respect for Roman that existed in every fiber of my being. The smaller man didn’t demand this from me – he simply deserved it. I needed to make him notice me, to be proud of me, and to love me. Even though I hadn’t taken any of Aunt Hildie’s magic liquid I knew this was definitely connected to what was in the vials. As Roman changed, so did I. I had absolutely no idea how the remaining vials would impact our relationship, but I suddenly became very impatient. I wanted the muscle daddy of my dreams to be complete. I thought about dumping all the vials into Roman’s water at one time. The mature man clearly didn’t know what I was thinking, but he sensed it was something wrong. “Go home, boy. You’re going to need some rest before we start ‘operation grow Jason.’ You’re also going to need to bust a wad soon over the pump you attained in those huge arms. I guarantee it. You don’t realize it now, but you powered those things harder than you have in a long time. As soon as you flex those guns in the mirror your cock is going to be like a fire hose let loose with no husky firemen to hold it down. You’ll probably want to be home for that explosion.” I simply nodded – fully aware of everything the knowledgeable older man was saying to me. I did not want to be separated from him for twenty-four hours, but I figured my body needed that time to rejuvenate and prepare for what was to come. I began to look forward to the third vial’s transformation more than life itself. Vial Three I thought about Roman for twenty-four hours straight. No matter what I did to try and get the guy out of my head it didn’t work. I watched television and thought about him, I took cold showers and remained hard from thinking about him, and I even dreamed about the guy as I slept that night. I jerked off a record four times during the evening – torn between the memory of the mustached mature man giving me advice and the fact that my body actually ached from growth caused by his papa-like encouraging words. I had never known I could desire a guy so much. My cock yearned for the finished product, which I was building in the older man. I seriously contemplated mixing the remaining vials together and giving them to Roman all at one time. I remembered, however, the warning of Aunt Hildie and the stern unspoken discouragement by Roman. It was like he knew what I was thinking, which was crazy since he didn’t even know about the concoction I was giving him in the mineral water. The man just seemed so much more knowledgeable than anyone I had ever met – that is, ever since he drank the second vial. That next morning, I jerked off a full load and then I made a list of the remaining vials, to put it in my gym bag so I could easily remember what each dose did. The remaining dosages include: As big as me or bigger Cocky Cute or handsome Cultured Loving I was so fucking excited about the next vial that I arrived at the gym early. I sat in my car and jerked off again, since I was so juiced up thinking about Roman getting big. I used an old towel to clean myself off and then finally entered the gym a few minutes before the appointed time. To my surprise, Roman was already there and working out in the big boys weight area. This had been the part of the gym the guy had been sheepish around and all but avoided the day I met him, but here he was lifting some light weights proudly surrounded by huge men hoisting a crap load more than he could ever dream of pushing into the air. The mature daddy didn’t care. He was in his own little zone and moving the weights around like a pro. His form was impeccable and the guy lifted like he had been doing it all of his life. His mustache seemed even sexier than the day before and I could have sworn that it was thicker and even more silvery peppered. The handsome face of the man from yesterday was still there and he even seemed to have gotten better looking – or was it just my imagination. I caught his eye in the mirror as I walked up. “Hey, son. I needed to begin before you got here because the weights were just screaming out to me. It’s like all I can think about now is pushing around some metal myself and getting you bigger than you are now. I’m not sure which one thrills me the most. When you lift correctly, boy, the burn and the after-effects are so rewarding that it makes you want to do it forever. I went home yesterday and could only think about getting back here to toss some dumbbells around and to watch you get bigger. I think I’m a little obsessed, Jason.” “I think I know exactly how you feel, sir. I kind of thought about only one thing last night, too. Might I offer you some of my family enhanced water?” “Hell yeah, son, I’ve been looking forward to the explosion that stuff causes all morning.” I watched him down the entire bottle of water in two gulps and all I could think about was the fact the concoction was going to make him my size or bigger. My cock started getting hard, just contemplating looking at a super-sized Roman. He was going to have the mustache, the muscles, and the maturity of a true muscle daddy. It was a trinity of m’s that I liked most in life. I could tell the older man was sitting there waiting for his usual immediate response to the water – like had happened the other two times he drank the stuff. But to his surprise, and mine, nothing happened. We stared at each other for a few seconds and I forced myself to not look at his crotch to see if he was getting super hard. “You need to go to the locker room, Roman? “No.” “You feel okay?” “I feel fine. Wow, maybe my body is getting used to your enhanced water. Usually by this time I am decorating the inside of a stall with enough of my hot cum to cover all four walls. I’m not complaining, mind you, it’s just a little surprising. How do I look, Jason?” “As fucking great as you did yesterday, sir.” “That’s kind of you to say, son. Very kind. So, shall we start our work on chest today? We need to get those humongous puppies of yours even larger, Jason.” “Yes sir.” “I want to show you a couple of things that will really heighten the pump to your pectoral muscles – emphasizing the lift of all that muscle. I think you’ll be impressed and pretty sore for a few days.” As promised, Roman did put me through some intense lifting. I could feel the burn in my chest immediately and I knew I was pushing the weight smarter than I had in a long time. I had never even thought for a second that I had gotten sloppy in my routine, but the improvements the older man was making to my workout was making it very clear that I still had a lot to learn. It was bizarre to watch Roman guide me in movements that would have been totally foreign to him just two days earlier. I had to keep reminding myself that he had not been this confident knowledgeable silver-haired dreamboat for a long time. It also became very clear that his new awareness of things reached way beyond just lifting. “So, those big nipples are probably feeling more sensitive than you’ve ever thought they could, huh Jason?” “Um . . . yes sir. How did you know?” “It’s because that’s the exact area we focused on with these last two moves. Mine are so tender that every time my t-shirt rubs against them a shot of excitement zooms through my body.” “It’s the same for me, sir. It’s also causing a big problem below my belt, too.” “You think anyone here hasn’t noticed, son? You’ve been sporting that loaded cannon for about an hour. That’s how I knew the workout was treating you right. I promise you the thrill of a lifetime if you go home and tease those hard nubs for a few minutes. You won’t be able to hold back for very long, boy. I guarantee it. I plan on pinching mine so hard that I’ll blast a big wad to the ceiling of my bedroom. It’s even more spectacular if you rub an ice cube over them before you latch onto them, son. Just thought I’d give you a little extra punch to your orgasm.” “Um . . . thank you, sir. I’ll try that.” “Okay, big guy, that’s it for today. I’m starting to feel a slight tingling in my balls and I think it’s a little preview of something big that’s headed my way. Mid-way through our lifting the weights suddenly got very light for me. I think my body is about to change and I want to be home so I can watch it closely. You get home, too, son and take care of that big thing between your legs. I have a funny feeling there’s going to be some differences come this time tomorrow – and I think we’re both going to like them a lot. Have fun with that chest, Jason.” “I will sir. Are you sure you don’t need me to come with you and help in any way?” “Naw, boy, I think this is something old Roman wants to experience alone. I’ll have time enough to show off tomorrow when we meet for our lifting. Thanks for the offer, though. I’ll see you here.” “Have a great night, sir.” “I plan on it, boy, I plan on it.” As Roman walked away I couldn’t help but feel a little disappointed. I still wasn’t sure if Roman’s tingling feelings were a pre-cursor to a change to his body or not, but I hoped to hell they were. It would have been awesome if the change had taken place at the gym, but I also knew, for decency’s sake, it would be better if he were at home. **** I, again, thought about the man all night long – especially each time I felt the pain in my chest. The older man had worked me hard. I took his advice and iced my nipples before I squeezed the hell out of them and shot a huge wad of cum into the air. I got to the gym the next day right on time – eager to see if Roman had changed. I walked into the place and was immediately met with some surprises. No one was at the front counter, there weren’t people all over the space at different stations like usual, and there were cheers coming from a group of people gathered in the free weight section of the big man’s area. I could see that people were gathered around a bench and there was some activity that had everyone’s attention. I pushed my way through the crowd and stopped in my tracks when I got to the front. Everyone was watching one of the huge guys from the gym – a big boy bodybuilder name Jaime – being easily bench-pressed into the air by an even larger dude. The larger man’s form was incredible. The crowd was counting the lifts, now at sixty-two, and showing their appreciation as the over three hundred and fifty pound guy soared up and down so smoothly. That’s when I noticed who was doing the lifting. “Oh my god!” I spoke out loud and Roman turned his now strongly muscled, mustached face towards me, as he lay on the bench. The smile that crept across his face made my knees wobble uncontrollably. The heavy salt and peppered fur surrounding his mouth seemed to glisten in an otherworldly way – his eyes sparkled like he was some beautiful husky Santa Claus. And then there was his furry, grandpa-aged, huge body that glistened with a manly sheen of perspiration. The guy was wearing only a pair of skin-tight cotton briefs – breaking the dress code of the gym - but no one seemed to care. He wasn’t even wearing shoes or socks, his feet obviously three times the size from yesterday. “Hey Jason, how’s it going, man. Jaime agreed to help me warm up today and everyone decided they wanted to watch. I had the best night and morning of my entire life.” To say that the man’s new voice made my balls instantly ache with lust was an understatement. I actually could feel many of the guys standing around me slightly moan in pleasure as the low masculine timbre of Roman’s words penetrated their body. I was not the only guy being turned on by this big muscle daddy’s new thunder rumbling speech. The sound that reverberated in the room was surely the way that mortals had imagined Zeus might speak as he boomed his words form Mount Olympus. I lost focus as Roman conversed briefly with me – my balls vibrating powerfully like I was riding a huge Harley. It was only the sight of my friend’s newly massive arms lifting a huge bodybuilder up and down that brought me back to the reality of what was going on. “I’m beginning to think there’s more to your family’s vitamin water than you’ve been telling me, Jason.” The crowd called out one hundred and Roman brought his arms to the side and set Jaime on his feet. The big bodybuilder looked a little unsteady; obviously he had gotten a little dizzy from the constant up and down motion. Roman kept one of his big hands on the guy’s thigh to help steady him as he got used to being on the floor again. That’s also when my newly huge friend sat up and I gasped so loud that he chuckled at my response. The first thing I noticed was a field of gray hair across the giant expanse that was his chest. The two slabs of beef were so massive and so beautifully hairy that I nearly blacked out. Roman, the elder geek from just a few days ago, was now bigger than me. I noticed right away that the guy wasn’t cut like me or even ripped like some heavyweight bodybuilder, but he was just damn thick – and thick as hell. His muscles bulged in that ‘I can lift a fucking truck’ kind of way instead of that ‘watch me flex’ showman style. Roman now looked like a bull – a bear – a strongman competitor – and a bulging tank all rolled into one. The combination of the guy’s booming voice and the sight of pectoral muscles that each seemed to be as wide as refrigerators was too much for my cock – it shot fully hard in three seconds, causing me to become even more light-headed than before. “Okay, good people, that’s it for today. My friend Jason and I need to work out now. I need to grow this guy’s body even more. Thanks for counting for me. I can see that I don’t need to explain the changes, huh, Jason? Your reaction makes it pretty clear you noticed I’ve kind of grown.” We were now standing there by ourselves. The crowd had dispersed, although clearly disappointed the show was over. I simply continued to stare at the mustached elder Adonis in front of me. The man was simply thick and huge all over. His thighs were pressing against his cotton shorts so hard that I expected the material to explode at any second. His stomach wasn’t ridged like mine, but it was so much more thickly masculine looking that I seriously contemplated switching to the powerlifting look myself. And god, the way his beefy man-tits and bulging arms just ballooned out with so much muscle, it made my mouth start to water and my heartbeat race ten times faster. Hard, hairy meat hung off his body everywhere and made him look like a super-morphed version of his previous self. “Aren’t you going to say something, Jason?” “Um . . . what . . . what was it like?” “The change? It was painful, thrilling, and mega sexually charged all at the same time. It lasted about an hour. I dropped to my hands and knees like some kind of werewolf – right in the middle of my living room – and cried out the entire time. I could hear my voice changing as my body swelled – getting deeper and so masculine that it turned me on even more. I loved watching my chest and arms grow the most. My pecs started to swell up like they were hot air balloons being filled for a morning ride. The feeling was so intense – painful as hell, yes - but so intoxicatingly thrilling that I all but forgot about how much it hurt. Watching my biceps pulse out thicker and thicker is what made my growing cock finally spew like crazy. My arms were so puny before, boy, and look what they became. I now have guns so huge that I can no longer rest my forearms against my sides. And my supersized lats don’t help too much, either, but look at those beautiful things, Jason. I never dreamed what being this big would feel like – it’s unexplainable.” “You are magnificent, Roman.” In my wildest dreams I could not have imagined a more beautiful specimen of man that Aunt Hildie’s concoction had created. The elder muscleman sitting before me was something only seen in comic books – a giant colonel-like gramps with a body the size of four younger men put together. It was also the kind of build that dreams are made of – huge thick muscles that just protruded everywhere. He looked like someone had made him angry and he ballooned into a non-green Hulk. Traps bulged, lats stuck out with major mass, shoulders popped out wide, arms hung like sides of beef, and heavy looking pecs rested on a hard dense midsection. His abs looked like someone had stacked a bunch of logs on top of each other. Roman’s muscles were simply profuse beyond belief - everywhere! Quads that swelled so much they almost looked like two short musclemen’s bodies all by themselves forced his legs to spread far apart. Sitting there, the new senior muscle stud looked unreal – like a photograph that has been photo-shopped to death. It was difficult for me to believe and even harder for me to admit, but Roman was definitely now bigger than me. He clearly outweighed me by a few pounds and his hulking mass was definitely taller and freakishly thicker than my big body. It was such a surreal moment – realizing that my dream man was being formed right in front of me over what was just a few days. I glanced at the mature face, the gorgeous mustache, and then back at the huge body – realizing that all my secret desires were slowly turning into reality. “Don’t think this added muscle means I’m not still wildly interested in growing you, son. We’re going to shape you into something perfect, Jason. This new big body just means that I will be able to work you even harder, man. I’ll also be able to keep up with you.” “What . . . sir? I wasn’t paying attention, I’m sorry. Something huge was distracting me.” “It doesn’t matter, son, just know that I’m still here to help you grow bigger. Now, do you have something for me to drink today? I’m really looking forward to whatever you have planned, although I don’t see how you could ever top what you gifted me with overnight. I now understand why yesterday’s drink didn’t affect me right away. My body needed some time to prepare for such huge changes. It was like some pumped up version of An American Werewolf in London in my place last night. I’m sure people in the neighborhood thought I was murdering someone – because of the beast-like moaning. So, how about that drink?” “Um . . . yes sir.” I handed him the bottle of water with the pre-mixed contents from the vial. I knew what this dose would do to the guy and it made my cock jump with anticipation. I couldn’t even begin to think about Roman having the attitude to match his muscles. He had already taken on some of the characteristics of a muscle daddy – mainly because of the stache, his maturity, and his size – but I knew a huge dose of cockiness was going to make him even more my ideal man. I watch as he swallowed the entire contents of the water bottle in one long gulp. I also noticed that the guy suddenly stood up straighter than he had been just seconds before. His shoulders seemed wider in some way and I could have sworn his humongous chest poked out even further. I suddenly realized that this vial had worked instantly. I gathered that since Roman’s body was now massive and thick the vials didn’t cause him to go into orgasm overload as before – and the change would happen with little interruption to what he was doing. The big man’s eyes seemed to become all knowing and a telling smile crept across his face. My massive dick started to harden as I watched this man begin to realize the totality of his potential. For the first time, Roman was becoming fully aware of his new manliness. The guy was beginning to feel every huge muscle of his body – in complete detail. “You okay, there, Roman?” “If I were any better, little man, I’d be fucking myself. I haven’t felt this good in a long time. Hell, I haven’t ever felt this good. Damn, son, I may have to find a bull to fuck. All this muscle is making me hornier than a battleship full of sex-deprived sailors. You ever see anything like this body, Jason?” “Uh, no sir.” “That’s what I thought, boy. Just look at all my fucking thickness! Shit, I’m so big I look like a skin covered Hummer. Oh fuck, J-man, look how my cock is filling out these cotton shorts as it grows. It makes your mouth water, doesn’t it?” “Yes . . . sir.” “Hell, it makes my mouth water, too, son. I gotta lift something heavy, man, or I’m going to blow a hole in these shorts from blasting off a heavy load. Gotta work out some steam, J-man. Slap three big plates on that end of the bar. Gonna need to press 600 for starters. Shit, I might not make it through this work out. My cock wants to rip through this flimsy material and be free to grow so big it would blow you mind, man. Your old friend here is feeling pretty powerful and has the monster cock to prove it.” I couldn’t move for a few seconds. The change in Roman’s demeanor was instantaneous. Within two days the guy had gone from a skinny-assed elder dweeb to this behemoth, but the most incredible part of the transformation for me was what had just happened – the birth of the muscle daddy’s cockiness. Hearing the ‘stached giant talk about his own body and, especially, his hardening dick was almost too much. It’s incredible to see a huge man with bulging muscles, but it’s much more impressive and a bigger thrill to hear that same guy talk about his body. I loved hearing him acknowledge his own muscled torso, so it increased the pleasure watching Roman get off on his transformed frame. Seeing Roman tense his arms and chest while staring at himself was such an intense sight that I almost missed what the older man had told me to do. It wasn’t until I saw Roman adding some big weights to the end of the bar that I realized I should be doing the same thing on the other side. “You ever think you’d get your old man this fucking huge, Jason?” “Um . . . no sir.” “Yeah, you love this massive body, don’t you? I’ve grown so thick that you can’t remember what I used to look like, can you? You wanted a big hulking daddy, didn’t you J-man.” “Uh . . . yes sir.” “Old Roman loves how his big body has made you a man of few words, boy. I know you want to see what kind of power this huge body can produce – yeah, it’s written all across your face. Shit, boy, turning you into a muscle monster is going to be easy now that you have my body as inspiration. You want to be huge and thick like this old man, don’t you?” “God, yes.” The huge elder muscleman was now leaning over and resting his thick forearms across the bar. His shoulders popped out on either side like matching mountains – the guy being almost wide enough that his biceps touched the weights on either side. I was mesmerized by the man’s beauty and his size. It was too much for my aching cock and I would have certainly spewed if we had not been in a public place. As it was, big drops of pre-cum were seeping out of my dick slit and causing my fat tip to be slicked up real good. I was in total daddy-worshipping bliss. It was clear that Roman knew exactly what I was feeling and he didn’t care if I exploded or not. I even think he enjoyed watching me struggle to keep my composure. There was a glimmer in his eye that had not existed a mere ten minutes before. The guy seemed more aware of everything now – his huge body, the intense reaction his muscles caused in other people, how I basically now worshipped the ground he walked on, and everything else. It also seemed like he expected this kind of response. It was clear that he felt completely natural being this new giant size – as if he had been this way all of his life. He was staring at me with such intensity that I became a little self-conscious and looked down at the ground. “Do I intimidate you, pup?” “Um . . . kind of, sir.” “That’s a good thing, son. I need you a little scared of me if we’re going to grow you big. I need you to want to follow every fucking thing I say to the nth degree. I want you to have a desire so strong inside that it makes you weak at the knees – that’s the kind of devotion that’s going to help you become everything you’ve ever secretly dreamed of - and more. You want to make me proud, don’t you, son?” “Yes, sir.” “There’s not a trophy or award that could come close to making you as happy or proud as a few affirming words from me would, now is there?” “No, sir.” “And a hug from old Roman would send you into orgasmic heaven, wouldn’t it.” “Oh fucking hell yes . . . sir.” “Well son, know that I only show that kind of affection to pups that work hard – real hard. You’ll make this daddy happy by getting bigger. And if you get big enough – I might give you the hug of your lifetime. You got that, son?” “Yes, sir.” “Now watch this massive old man crank out ten with this six-hundred and then you do the same.” “But I’ve never…” “Did I sound like I was giving you an option, boy?” “Um . . . no, sir.” “I know what you’re capable of, Jason. I won’t ask for too much, but I will ask for all that you can give. I’m going to make you sore, son. It’s going to hurt more than it ever has before, but that’s how we know it’s working. You trust me, don’t you?” “More than anyone, sir.” “That’s good son, real good. Let this muscle daddy lead you to greatness.” I watched as the humongous body of Roman slid onto the bench and then the two monstrous arms reached up, lifted the bar off the rack, and then pumped out the smoothest ten repetitions I’d ever seen – with six hundred pounds! I was flabbergasted. This was the small man from just a few days ago – the timid guy so new to the gym. I realized I was going to have to buy my aunt Hildie the best Christmas present ever – for helping me to create the perfect man. Roman slid off the bench and then looked at me. I saw in his eyes the order to follow his lead. I started to get nervous, but then I felt his hand come up and press against my back in a way that gave me some newfound confidence. I have no idea what it was – it could have simply been being touched by the man of my dreams, but I had a feeling it was more. I slid onto the bench and grabbed hold of the bar. I lifted the heavy thing and then cranked out eight presses without any problem – something that caught me totally off guard. I then began to struggle with the final two, but the elder muscleman was right here to help me. “You’ve got this, superboy. It’s no problem for you. Your daddy says that you can’t wimp out now. I want to see those two final presses right now. Make those weights do your will, son – your will. I’m here for you. You’ll make me prouder than shit if you pump out those last two by yourself.” Hearing the encouraging deep masculine voice of Roman helped me to connect with some untapped strength. My arms wobbled a little, but I raised and lowered the heavy bar two more times and then put it back in its resting place. I felt the pump in my chest, arms, and shoulders more than I ever had in my entire life. I looked up to see the smiling face of my elder mentor and I almost burst into tears. I became choked up because of the pleased look in his eyes. I was caught off guard by my reaction – so incredibly happy that I had made the older man proud. I had watched Roman become the muscled daddy standing in front of me and I was ready for his changes, but I had no idea how the change would affect me. I was not prepared for how I would transform along with the big man. My desire to please him was something similar to how a high school jock wants to please his macho coach – especially when that student has a secret crush on his mentor. I could see the pride in the big man’s face. His entire attitude told me that I had done well – and that made me want to please him more. It also made my cock want to shoot off like a rocket. I slid off the bench and watched as the massive guy cranked out ten more reps like it was nothing. I knew before I even lay down on the bench that I would pump out ten more reps - even if it killed me. I wanted to see that look in the mustached daddy’s face again. It took all my concentration and every ounce of my strength, but I pushed my body like a pro – getting to ten with arms shaking terribly on the last three. Roman had to help me a little on the last lift, but it didn’t matter since it had mostly been me. “Look at how your pecs pop, boy. They look like two massive barrels – bulging out with so much muscle. You made your muscle daddy proud, son. Watching you pump out reps with more weight than you’ve ever benched before was enough to make me harder than granite. You almost gained a hug from this here daddy, boy. That’s how hard I could tell you were working. I’m proud son, mighty proud.” “Thank you, sir.” “Feeling it, J-man?” “My chest hurts like hell already, sir.” “That’s good, really good. I’m whipping you into a real man, Jason. Stick with me kid and you’ll be the biggest fucker on any stage you step out on. Want me to grow you more, son?” “Hell yes, sir.” “Yeah, boy, that’s the right answer. I’m going to put you through a little more abuse on that chest and then we’re going to call it a day. I need to go find something humongous to fuck this evening.” “Um . . . I’m . . . I mean . . . I am available, sir.” “Naw, boy, I can’t pound your ass yet for a couple of reasons. First of all, you’re going to be so sore in about an hour that you’re not going to want to move. Those arms of yours aren’t going to be able to budge an inch and that torso is going to be in so much pain you’ll be cursing my name. Secondly, I’ve got a feeling I have a few more bottles of your family’s secret formula before I’m totally changed, right? I saw a list in your bag a few minutes ago and it looks like there are some adjustments yet to come. Am I right, son?” “Yes, sir. There are three more vials . . . I mean, bottles of my family’s secret liquid.” “Hell yeah, then. I think we should wait for a while before we consummate this budding relationship. I have a feeling that you’re somehow the mastermind behind my changes and I want to make sure I’m the finished model before you get to test drive my body. I got a funny feeling that the first few times I fuck something with these huge new muscles I’m not going to be too gentle. I might even need to start with some inanimate objects or some beast-like animal – like a bull or rhino. It might be the only thing that could live through a pounding from me. Yeah, boy, I can see that thought turns you on. Okay, son, it’s time to work on those mega-pecs of yours. Let’s make those puppies bulge out a lot more by this time tomorrow. You ready to do what this muscle daddy says.” “Yes sir.” And with that simple order Roman took me through about two more hours of the most rigorous workout of my entire life. I was like a soggy noodle by the end of our time together. My body was visibly shaking from the exertion. Roman, on the other hand, was like some enthusiastic college kid about to hit the town for his first night of parent-free partying. The guy was so pumped that his muscles seemed even bigger than when we started. His cotton shorts were stretched closer to the ripping point than they had been just two hours before. The guy had more energy than ever and, yet, I was worn out. I could feel the aches beginning already and I knew that I would need to soak in a hot bath within an hour. Roman was standing in front of me, his thick muscles gleaming because of a slight dusting of sweat. He could tell I was in pain. He reached up with his huge hands and grabbed hold of my giant chest – squeezing hard and making me want to immediately fall down on my knees in protest. The pain was incredible. He began kneading the monstrous meat in his hands and I screamed out loud. “Yeah, J-man, that chest is already hurting something awful, isn’t it. That’s a good sign. Let your old muscleman work those puppies a little – it will help with the pain. You did some great lifting today, son. You made your daddy very proud. Now get on home, boy, before you’re too sore to move. I’ll see you here tomorrow at the same time. It might take you a lot longer to get ready tomorrow, son, because you are going to hurt like hell. Remain faithful, though, and come in to meet me. We need to stay on track for getting you sloppy big. There’s a lot we can do in the coming weeks to guarantee your success. I’m here to make you huge, Jason, and I’m not stopping until we’re successful. Now skedaddle, boy.” “Yes sir.” I watched the big man lumber away like some huge bear – a big bear clearly in heat. His beauty and size overwhelmed me. I felt my body tightening up even more, so I gathered my stuff and left – without even taking time in the dressing room. When I got home I soaked in the bathtub for a long time and was so sore when I finished that I had to crawl to my bed. The only part of my body that didn’t seem to be affected by my tiring workout with Roman was my perpetual hard-as-hell cock that gave away my lustful thoughts about the big man. I fell asleep instantly and dreamt of the huge older man that now controlled even my sleeping thoughts. I couldn’t wait to see how the remaining vials would change the guy that was already the man of my dreams. ***** Vial 5 I was so sore the next day I could barely move without crying out in pain. Only thoughts of muscle daddy Roman empowered me to get out of bed, get dressed, and drive to the gym. Each step I took and every time I moved any part of my body I felt a stiffness and soreness that was completely foreign to me. Roman had taught me so many new ways to isolate muscles when working out that it was like I was doing it for the first time – and I was a freaking pro-bodybuilder. My body may have been muscled and powerful, but that morning I felt like a big wimp. I was surprised to see that Roman had not arrived at the place before me, as he had before. I sat in the middle of the weight area and tried to remain still – so nothing would hurt. Some commotion at the front desk caught my attention. I heard Roman’s deep masculine voice before I even saw him and my entire body snapped to attention, especially my cock. When I glanced in the mirrors I saw Roman entering the gym with the bodies of two huge bodybuilders slung over his shoulders. I could tell that both men were unconscious. The big guy was strutting across the floor like he was some huge hunter that was wearing the fur of bears he had recently killed - and he also had one of the biggest stogies I’d ever seen sticking out from between his teeth. He was puffing away with no concern about the ‘no smoking’ policy of the gym, and no one dared to tell him he was wrong. The room immediately filled with the aroma of the cigar – a smell that made my cock shoot even harder. Roman looked at anyone he passed and did the jock thing where he tilted his chin into the air to acknowledge the lesser beings – not saying a word but smiling at the other patrons as their mouths dropped open wide in astonishment. Roman saw it as gift that he acknowledged anyone and everyone else seemed to view it in the same way. The big man noticed me sitting in the middle of the room and headed straight in my direction. “J-boy, how’s the fucking body feeling today?” “Sore as hell, sir.” “Just like the ass of each of these men, son. I rounded them up yesterday as I was trolling the locker room. They were practically drooling as they watched me shower and it was obvious they wanted to see what some time with a real man would feel like. I kept them up all night as I plowed them over and over, not even stopping when they begged for sleep. They just couldn’t keep up with all this muscle power, boy. Old Roman had more stamina than both of these big fuckers put together. I’m not sure they’ll wake up for our entire time in the gym. I haven’t slept a bit, but I still feel fucking great, son. I’m going to put you through a hell of a workout again today. I’m juiced up on adrenaline like you wouldn’t believe. All that fucking didn’t tire me at all. I’m mighty proud of you for getting your hurting ass to the gym today, son. It shows me that you’re serious about growing. I have a funny feeling that you also dragged your sore self here to see what the next round of your family water will accomplish, didn’t you?” “Um . . . yes . . . yes, sir.” “No need to be embarrassed, boy! I know you like all the changes happening to this old man almost as much as I do. Today, I’m dressed a little more appropriate for the gym because as soon as we got to my place last night I challenged these two guys to a wrestling match - with their clothes being the prize. You can see it’s pretty clear who won. It’s a good thing both of them had some posers to wear today. I dressed their unconscious bodies before we came. I didn’t take either of those skimpy things because the tiny material couldn’t come close to covering up all my massive junk – hell, I don’t think it could even cover just one of my mammoth balls. These shorts can barely contain my monster cock, J-boy. Hell, I’m even stretching this triple large tank so much it practically looks like a man-bra. I think I could rip the thing in two with just one large inhale. We might wait and do that as a little post-workout gift to the guys in the gym – you’d like that wouldn’t you, son?” “Yes sir.” “Um, excuse me, um, sir. You can’t . . . you aren’t allowed . . . there’s no smoking in here.” Roman turned to look down at the nervous gym worker standing behind him, the cigar hanging out of his mouth as big as a small log. The huge man used his teeth and lips to make the thing spin a little in his mouth and then puffed a huge could of smoke down towards the little guy. I heard a soft guttural sound turn into a loud growl as Roman obviously thought about how he was going to react to the order from this dweebish man. For a few seconds I was nervous for the smaller guy, but then Roman merely shrugged the two heavy unconscious men off his broad shoulders and quickly lifted his forearms to catch their falling bodies. He then placed both guys side by side on a bench across from me. The muscle daddy then turned back to the worker, pulled the cigar out of his mouth and crushed the lit end into his other open palm. The sound of fire being extinguished hissed throughout the room. The small guy’s eyes grew extra wide and I could see he was actually shaking in fear. Roman took the cigar and crushed it in his hand. He then took the smashed remains, pulled the front of the workers gym shorts slightly out and dropped the mess inside, making sure to press his open palm into the guy’s crotch so cigar could warm his hard dick. The small guy did nothing to protest the big man’s actions. He just mouthed the words ‘thank you’ and walked away. Roman turned back to me. “That’s a pretty hot ashtray, don’t you think? It’s legs today, pup. You think you can handle it?” “Yes sir.” “Yeah, that’s a good boy. I can already sense what you’re going to look like when your muscles start to pop out even bigger, son. You’re making this old man really proud. Time for squats after you warm up. I jogged over here from my house with both of these sleeping beauties flopping around on my shoulders – so I’m good and pumped for our workout. I’ll load the rack for you. We can work out side by side – I’ll use the two guys as my weights. It won’t be enough, but I can pretend. Using them as makeshift barbells should be fun and I’ll bet it will turn you on in a powerful way.” He was spot on, knowing that I was going to get to watch the huge muscle daddy dipping low with two large and mostly nude bodybuilders draped across his expansive shoulders got me fully hard in an instant. I even forgot about the excruciating pain that was shooting through my body any time I moved. I stared at Roman as he loaded the squat machine with enough weight to cave in the roof of a car, but I didn’t care. I was ready to do anything my mentor told me to. I knew he wouldn’t ask for anything I couldn’t do. I loved how the flimsy tank top was stretched to all hell across his body. I kept hearing parts of the material tearing as he moved. I had a feeling none of it would be left by the time we finished for the day. “Now J-boy remember to bring that ass of yours down low and get a good pump even as you come down. Watch the knees, too, son. We want to get those glutes as big and strong as possible – so they give my cock as much resistance as possible later on. Yeah, I can see the idea of my hefty pole battling your tight hole gets you excited, boy. Look at that bulge I’ve caused in your shorts – that’s a beautiful thank you to your daddy. Maybe we can cause a big old wet stain today, too. Speaking of wet things, how about my bottle of water, Jason? Did you bring something special for old Roman?” “Um, yes sir. I almost forgot.” I grabbed the bottle of water from my bag, noticing the pain in my arms and shoulders as I reached down. I also glanced at the list of changes as I pulled the container out. This vial was going to make him more handsome. That thought was almost too much for my cock to handle and I could feel my body fighting hard not to spew. I looked at him closely as he gulped the liquid down. Roman was gorgeous already – huge everywhere, a slight weathered look to his face that added maturity and grace, a mustache that oozed testosterone, graying full hair that made him look like a modern day Greek god, and an air of confidence that almost physically knocked you over when he walked into the room. I wondered how the liquid could possibly improve on perfection. When the big man handed back the bottle I could sense an immediate change in his demeanor. “How do you feel, sir?” “On fire, boy, on fire. I can sense the world on a whole new plane, now. Damn, that’s some potent shit your family has passed down over the years. Son, I suddenly realize just how special I am. I know that might sound really boastful, but I can’t help it. It’s like I can tell what everyone’s thinking – you know, so I can give them exactly what they want. It’s like I have this sixth sense that helps me know how to please each person individually. Damn, boy, what you want is coming through the loudest and clearest of all. Your mind is a jumble of desires, ain’t it son? Yeah, I know you want some ass-pounding sex – and that will come soon enough - but I can also sense you really want this big man to help you grow, too. Yeah, and man I love how you also desire to be dominated a little. You need a big man to take care of you son, don’t you?” “I . . . uh . . . I guess . . . I mean, um…” “No need to be shy, boy. Roman knows exactly what you want and need. And I’ve got the stuff to make all those dreams and desires come true. Fuck, knowing what would please you is making me hornier than a pinned up bull surrounded by a field of heifers. What’s wild is that I can’t read minds, per se, man; it’s more about what you desire and what would satisfy you sexually. I just know somehow that you are aching for a hug or kiss from this big man – but you still got to wait, son. We have two more bottles of water, if my memory serves me correctly. Whoa, boy, I’m suddenly being overwhelmed by the desires of other people in this place. It’s like my body is sending out some kind of signal that, when it hits people, makes them suddenly ‘in tune’ with me. You’d be shocked at what people desire from me?” “Like what, sir?” “Well for one thing, the big guy Jaime, over there, enjoyed having his big body benched by me yesterday so much that he’d really like me to lift him some more – especially over my head. Yeah, that would make him real happy. Well I’ll be dammed; the little guy at the front desk wants me to light up another stogie, son. He’s got a big fetish for smoking musclemen. He loves watching a huge guy sucking in on a cigar and then blowing big puffs of smoke out – especially if the man is flexing at the same time. He’s still hard as hell from watching me put out my stogie against my palm. That got him very excited. He even left the remains of the thing in his pants. That guy over there on the leg press machine wants me to take his place and as my giant trunks push out insane amounts of weight he’d like to sit on my big cock and feel all my muscles growing beneath him as he gets deeply plowed. Hell, this gift you’ve given me will make me a huge attraction to anyone.” I glanced around the gym and realized that every face in the room was either blatantly staring at Roman or shyly stealing glances at him when they got up the nerve. It dawned on me immediately that the vial for making him handsome wasn’t going to do much to his physical appearance, since he was already the man of my dreams. No, this specific dose of Aunt Hildie’s concoction made the man irresistible to everyone – and not just because of his looks, but mainly because it was clear he was a man that could satisfy everyone completely. Having the ability to know what it was a person desired the most – both sexually and romantically – would certainly make you the most handsome guy in the world. This would be true on so many levels. Roman didn’t need to change at all to be handsome to me, but having a mature muscleman that ‘got’ exactly what turned me on made him the most gorgeous guy on earth – not only to me, though. I could sense that everyone in the place wanted Roman and that was an even bigger thrill for me. “Whoa, boy, you need to turn down your orgasmic drive a little. You’re causing this big daddy to overheat. Yeah, the pup loves the idea of everyone in this place wanting his muscle friend Roman, don’t you?” “Yes sir, it’s fucking hot.” “It is, isn’t it? Well, it’s thanks to your family recipe in that water, boy. Like I said yesterday, I think you have a direct connection to what your water is doing to me. I haven’t figured it out, yet, but I feel it in every one of my huge muscles. I can wait, son. I don’t need all the answers now. I only need one thing – and that’s to make you bigger. We’re going to push those big legs of yours so much today that I may have to carry you and the two unconscious guys out of here, since your trunks will be wobbling so much. Yeah, I thought that comment would please you. Okay, son, get up underneath that bar. Give me some powerful squats. Remember to stick that hot ass of yours way out. Let me first load my shoulders with my big man-made weights.” I watched Roman bend over and flop the bodies of the two unconscious bodybuilders over each of his shoulders. He made it look simple, like he was tossing pillows. I knew, however, that each guy was over three hundred pounds. The giant man positioned himself beside me and we both stared at each other in the mirror. I stared because it thrilled me so much to watch him use two huge guys dressed only in posers as his weights and he stared to make sure I maximized every part of my body during the exercise. He was my coach and mentor above all things. “That’s it, boy, squeeze those cheeks hard when you come up. Pretend like you are trying to protect the entrance to your chute from my huge battering ram. Yeah, son, I love how that thought makes you work even harder. Look at that sweat seeping out all over your beautiful body. That means you’re working J-boy. I know you’re hurting something awful, but look at you go. It’s almost like you’ve been squatting this much weight all of your life. Yeah, you’d forgotten that I loaded the bar with a hell of a lot more poundage than you’re used to. Now your legs are getting a little nervous, aren’t they? Don’t give up, boy. This big daddy will not be happy with you if you don’t give him what he wants. Remember, we’re here to make you so fucking big you won’t recognize yourself. And to give you a little more kick to your lifting, remember that I’m going to be growing right along side of you, son.” I had just squatted down low as he said this and his comment caused the exact reaction he desired. I paused briefly with my ass pushed back and my quads burning with pain. It suddenly hit me that Roman, the man of my dreams, was working out with me and this was certainly going to impact his body at the same time. The thought that the muscle daddy of all my secret desires was going to continue to add more bulges to his perfect body gave me more adrenaline that I had ever thought possible. This was just the response that Roman had intended. I cranked out the rest of my squats like some kind of powerlifting pro. I could tell the man was impressed. I certainly wanted to get bigger – but mainly because it would make my mature friend proud – but thinking about him getting bigger was the icing on the cake. I suddenly wanted to work out for an entirely new reason – to make Roman grow. A newfound energy overcame my body and it was like I had busted past some unseen wall or reached a new lifting plateau. There was a new drive in me that stemmed totally from my thoughts about another person. I had never realized how self-centered I had become, but this desire to watch Roman become even more beastlike than he already was, fueled me way beyond my normal tolerance level for pain. “Damn, boy, I just got a big rush of pure love from you. These last few minutes have probably been the most unselfish moments of your entire life. I almost tossed these big men off my shoulders and wrapped my arms around you in a backbreaking bear hug. I have a strong feeling that you started this little project with the water and me for selfish reasons, but suddenly the coin has flipped to the other side, hasn’t it? You desire old Roman getting huge even more than you desire it for yourself. That’s what makes you special, Jason. That’s why we’re going to wait until the last bottle of enhanced water has gurgled down my throat before we even kiss, let alone fuck. You’re making me into some kind of dream deity for yourself, but today you’ve realized that doing it for me is just as – if not more – important. You’re a fucking hundred times more sexy right now that you were even just ten minutes ago, son. I like what’s happening to your soul as much as I love what’s happening to your body. Here’s the real kicker, boy. I feel the same way about you as you feel about me. Yep, I’ve wanted you from the moment you first spoke to me just a few days ago. I have a feeling my desire is mostly physical right now, but over the next few days I think it’s going to grow into something much more. It’s time to wear out those huge legs of yours, son. We both need to work out some sexual tension.” Suddenly, it was like I understood the word ‘enlightened’ for the first time. I didn’t second-guess anything Roman had just shared. I knew it was all fact – like I knew my legs would ache like hell tomorrow. It was true I had intended on making the perfect man for myself, that’s why I had turned to Aunt Hildie, but I had not planned that I would turn into a different man, as well. I was slowly giving up control to this muscle daddy. I had always been the alpha – the dominating one – but suddenly I was learning what it meant to be equals and to actually let someone else lead some of the time. I was beginning to do the unthinkable – love someone else more than myself. And this is what made Roman the most handsome person on earth. For the next few hours, Roman put my thick, skin-covered trunks through the kind of abuse usually reserved for torturing prisoners. I had to stop many times and sit on the bench – completely afraid that my big legs were going to give out at any minute. My huge daddy didn’t mind waiting for me as I rested. He usually continued whatever exercise we were doing – with the added weight of the two unconscious guys and did about three more sets than me every time. Watching the monstrous legs of Roman bulge out with every exercise kept me hard throughout our entire time together. His size was insane – quads and calves that ballooned out way past my muscled legs. I began to become fearful that I would never be able to keep up with this new mega-sized older man. I started to doubt my own abilities – something that had never happened before. My new mentor easily detected my state of mind. “Quit comparing yourself to me, boy. You made me into this fucking huge bull. I think the whole purpose of me growing is to give you inspiration and, hopefully, help build you into something monstrous, too. You need to be patient, pup. I’ve only got one goal in life and that’s to grow you huge, too. There might be quick goals here and there for me, like taking time out to fuck big things, but pumping you up super crazy is embedded in my DNA. My balls tighten and become filled with boiling cum when I watch your muscles straining against heavy weight. I already see what you are going to become, boy, and that vision could easily make me blast a load of my juice across this gym if I let myself be weak. But I’m going to stay strong for you, son - I’m going to wage some hot-daddy war on your body and push you harder than you ever thought possible. You’re going to want to beg me for mercy, but you won’t because deep down you can see where you’re headed, too. You want to grow for your muscled pops so much that the desire is eating you up inside. Hell, you’d lift twenty-four hours a day if you thought it would make me happy – wouldn’t you J-boy?” “Yes sir.” “You get a good picture in your head of your soon to be swole body, son. I want you to latch onto that vision of Jason-the-beast. You’ve thought yourself big for a long time, buddy, but you were just seeing the tip of the iceberg. My fucking huge muscles are here to help you, son. And down the line, when I’m fucking that tight hole of yours senseless, you’ll be awakened to new levels of inner-power, too. I’ll unleash in you desires you’ve never dreamed of, boy. I’m the biggest genie ever released from a bottle – and you’ll have released seven bottles into this daddy by the time we’re done. Today’s water unleashed something powerful in me, Jason. I’ve appreciated all the bottles – but this last one didn’t just change things on the outside, it opened a part of me that would have never even been noticed without your help. I’ve got some kind of direct line now to your deepest desires – to those things buried so below the surface that you aren’t even aware of them yet. I know, instinctively, that rubbing my hard-bristled ‘stache across your inner thighs would make you cum instantly, I know that you kissing your own flexed biceps makes your cock-head ache from need of release, and I know that for the last few minutes you’ve only thought about one thing - sucking on my big hairy balls until you get off. But all of these thoughts pale in comparison to the one basic need fueling you right now, son – to please your huge friend Roman. You want this daddy’s approval so much that you’d do anything and you know deep down that I’d never take advantage of that. I’m going to turn all that burning desire right back into momentum for growing you big. We are both halves of the incredible cycle that completes what you wanted when you gave me the first bottle of water – a mentor, a teacher, a muscle daddy, a boss, a dominator, a lover, a friend, and – most of all – inspiration. I’m all that, J-boy, and then some.” My mind was spinning so much from his words that I merely focused my thoughts on a deep desire to suck his balls – something I didn’t realize existed until he mentioned it and then it was like he had opened the floodgates of my soul. Every atom of my body desired the muscled behemoth in front of me. I wanted his body, yes. I wanted to experience sex with this man, yes. I wanted to grow for the daddy, yes. But there was something else that had blossomed over the last few days and it was the one thing I had never expected when I chose Roman for this journey. I had fallen head over heels in love with the man. And it dawned on me that I was not just in love with the new improved Roman – no, I realized that Aunt Hildie’s concoction had merely unleashed was existed already in this older man. I was seeing what Roman truly was at his core – his life circumstances had just never allowed this much of his true self to materialize. And, in turn, Roman was causing my hidden core to be revealed, as well. We were both becoming what our upbringing and environment had covered up over the years – and it was magnificent. Suddenly, I wasn’t unsure of myself any longer. I could clearly see all of my potential – exactly what Roman saw. I didn’t think of myself as unworthy or not good enough – no, I fully realized I was just a work in progress. That thought released me from so much baggage of my past and caused my love for the muscleman in front of me to deepen even more. “Yeah, my boy is finally getting it. I can sense the new awareness flowing through your body. Aw fuck yes, you are even seeing your full potential now and the thought is making that cock of yours grow harder. You are beginning to open yourself to all of my suggestions and all the growing tips I’ve been giving. Soon, we’ll just work out together and not even need to say a word to each other – we’ll just naturally know how to encourage the other to keep getting huge and more powerful. I may be the one drinking the water, Jason, but both of us are being changed by its power. Feel it, son?” “Yes sir, I do. It’s so amazing.” “Yes it is. I think that we should call it a day, boy. You’ve worked hard, again, today and I’m very proud. I see that the two big boys are starting to come around from their post-Roman fuck slumber and our workout has made me super horny. I think I’ll take them back to my condo in midtown and give them both some seconds. I’m pretty sure they’re going to wake up craving more pounding from my meat. And even if they don’t, they’re going to get it anyway. Your legs steady enough to get you home, boy?” “Yes sir. I might need to rest a little longer before leaving, but I’ll be fine.” “That’s good son. We’ll take a break from working out tomorrow, but I think it’s time you came to my place so we can get to know each other a little better. We’ll meet here at the same time and then we’ll grab some take-out for lunch. I don’t know my way around a kitchen. See you tomorrow, Jason.” “I can’t wait, sir.” Roman hoisted the two awakening bodybuilders back onto his monstrous shoulders and walked away. I watched him leave and marveled at how deep my connection to the man had become. I trusted and loved the guy completely. I was amazed that I felt absolutely no jealousy towards the two men that were about to get to experience the powerful lovemaking of my muscle daddy, but I knew it was just temporary. I knew we had two more vials to go. The big man just needed a way to release the sexual tension that developed every time we were around each other and, especially, after we worked out together. I was also deeply aware of his intense desire for me – something I had not been tuned into before. Today’s vial had been about much more than just making Roman physically beautiful. That was part of the total picture, but he had already been gorgeous to me – the perfect man. The change had been mostly internal for both of us. His beauty clearly radiated from within – his muscles being just icing on the already very tasty cake underneath. I suddenly understood that if Roman went back to being the shy un-mustached skinny guy of a few days ago, I would still love him deeply because I now knew what was buried deep within his soul. I knew who he was at his core. I also knew that I would be able to help him release his inner self, just as he was doing for me. I realized that I would be able to see the huge confident muscle daddy deep in his eyes, even if he didn’t. That’s how Roman could see the huge beast-like body that I would become – even before I could, he knew of my potential because he could see my inner self. Every fiber of my body ached to be held by the big man, but I reminded myself that there were just two vials left. I knew we needed to wait until the finished product was revealed. My excitement about being able to be at Roman’s condo – alone with him for a meal – gave me enough inner strength to wobble my tired ass out of the gym and head home. I was worried that my legs would stop working before I made it to a hot bath, but – as it had been every other day – my cock stayed hard way into the evening. It was a continual reminder of what Roman could easily do to my body. ********** Vial 6 That night I officially became Roman obsessed. My legs could barely support me moving from chair to kitchen since the big man had worked me so hard, but I didn’t care. Every thought and every urge was directed toward the muscle daddy of my dreams. I was still clearly overwhelmed with the effects of the fifth vial – making the man handsome. I don’t know what I had expected from that particular dose of Aunt Hildie’s concoction, but the results had been way beyond my wildest dreams. The man’s muscular tanned mature face was now imbedded in my mind, as was his humongous gorgeous body. I looked at the hulking doublewide stainless steel fridge in my kitchen and it reminded me of the man’s big frame. I tried to distract myself by looking at porn on the computer, but every face seemed deficient when compared to the man lurking in my thoughts. I even found myself looking at heavy pieces of furniture as future things the man might easily lift to show off. Roman was slowly becoming my own personal superhero, if not some kind of demi-god. And all these obsessive thoughts didn’t come close to how I craved sexual pleasure from the big older man. I pinched my perpetually hard nipples and dreamed it was Roman’s teeth nipping at my nubs. I found myself constantly daydreaming of what his thick cock would feel like in my mouth or, better yet, in my pulsing tight ass. Any thought of the big man’s pole actually made my hole pucker with joy – and caused my butt cheeks to squeeze together in anticipation of the overwhelming pain-mixed-with-pleasure when his huge shaft plunged forcefully into my submissive body. Because of these day dreams, I ceased to notice the intense pain that still tormented my body from the recent lifting with daddy Roman. It still amazed me how the man had been able to find ways to push my already huge muscles to new heights. I could feel my big self growing – not just maintaining my size, but actually moving beyond what I thought were my limits. The gray-haired behemoth mentor knew how to isolate parts of my body that I had forgotten existed. It was clearly me having an obsession for the improved daddy since the incredible pain that shot through every part of my body when I moved was quickly becoming a huge turn on. My own cock would shoot harder every time I felt terrible aching in muscles being awakened to new growth, caused by Roman’s expertise in the gym. I stood up beside the chair where I was resting and, while holding on to the arm, I squatted down to feel the mind-numbing pain in my quads and calves – something that actually caused pre-cum to seep out of my throbbing dick head. It was just too exciting to feel this vividly what Roman was causing to explode in my body – both internally and in my muscles. While pushing my wobbling legs back up to standing position, a thought hit me like a ton of bricks. I was head over heels in love. I was legs “thrown over my shoulders” in love. I was “bend my body” over the nearest piece of furniture and spread my ass cheeks wide in love. So much joy enveloped my huge frame with this revelation that I lost control in many ways – my cock started to spew big gobs of Roman-induced juice, tears streamed down my face, and I was forced to sit down because my legs gave out. Since I had chosen to remain nude for the evening since clothes actually caused my sore muscles to hurt even more, I shot volleys of hot jism all over the coffee table and sofa in front of me. My blissful sobs of joy mixed with pain actually caused me to slightly miss the excitement and pleasure of the powerful ejaculation. I, Jason, the more than handsome bodybuilder and huge cock tease, had fallen deeply in love. It was something so unfathomable to me that it actually caught me off guard. I had always been the guy that broke hearts; never meeting anyone that could live up to my expectations so I had merely closed myself off to the idea of caring as deeply as I now did for Roman. I was the invincible muscleman – oblivious to the sting of cupid’s arrow. How in the hell had I suddenly become this blubbering lovesick mound of aching meaty bulges. The answer came quickly – Aunt Hildie’s concoction. A sudden panic attack happened as quickly as the answer had come. Was Roman’s desire for me and my intense love for him simply because of some potion I had given him? The impact of the man’s expertise in lifting could be felt in every muscle of my body, so I knew that part of the vials’ work was true – but what about the inner enhancements? Were those changes just as true? Did the enriched water amplify what already existed in Roman, as I had thought all along, or did it simply create what I secretly longed for? Was I Frankenstein and Roman was my muscle daddy monster or had I merely unleashed the powerful beast living within the man? My cock was actually still dribbling thick cum as my mind tried to sort through all of these questions. Tears still streamed down my face, but the incredible joy I had felt earlier was now gone. My overwhelming desire for Roman was now mixed with worry and fear – that everything bonding the two of us together was built on something made up and false. I tried to force this sudden doubt out of my mind and re-focus my thoughts on the hot body of my muscle daddy, his fucking manly mustache, and his inner masculine maturity that stoked my fire, but it was no good. A budding fear was slowly creeping into all of my lustful thoughts about Roman. With Aunt Hildie’s help I had created the perfect muscled robot – a guy that had no free will. Roman was forced to want me because of what was in the vials – it didn’t come from a deep place in his soul. I now cried because I suddenly felt very alone. The man of my dreams was an obedient slave – created by a magic potion. I fell asleep in the chair, exhausted from all the mental angst raging through my mind. My dreams, however, were still heaven-blessed fantasies of Roman’s muscles and the big man growing my body even more muscular than it already was. I awoke late in the morning with another aching hard-on. The doubt from the evening before was still present in my subconscious, but the pleasure from a cum-filled cock overpowered all other thoughts. Visions of my final dream before waking still lingered in my head and I started stroking my morning wood as I focused on them. I had been dreaming of sitting in Roman’s lap, with his hard cock up my ass, as we both curled heavy dumbbells to pump up our already insanely large biceps. The big man pulsed his crotch into my butt each time we brought the weights up to the peak of the flex – causing me to get some extra punch to the lift. The big man also kissed the back of my neck each time and spoke encouraging words – commenting on the size of my arms, saying how much he loved being inside me, and constantly complimenting my new size. The sensation of being filled by his hefty meat, the tight pump that I experienced each time my arm tensed upright, and the sweet nothings I imagined Roman was saying to me was enough to send me over the edge. My morning wood quickly became a cannon blasting off a repeat round of thick volleys of cum across the room – streaking the same places as my load had the night before. The magazines on the coffee table were going to have to be tossed in the trash and the sofa was going to need a thorough cleaning. Again, my post-ejaculation glow quickly turned into doubt, my mind now being able to return to thoughts about how the vials had created the man of my dreams and that it was all probably fake. I knew there was part of me that wanted to say ‘who the hell cares’ and go forward, living a life of total bliss with a giant muscle daddy. But there was another part of me that knew how much I had fallen in love and the thought of Roman not loving me in the same natural way caused great trepidation. I wanted the big man to desire me because of the person I was and not due to some concoction I had given him. I wanted our first act of joyful man-on-man sex to be something he chose freely and not because of something he drank from a vial. I wanted to know that Roman truly loved me as much as I loved him. A glance at the clock quickly snapped me out of my venture into doubt and self-pity. I noticed that I had slept a lot longer than I had thought and I only had about thirty minutes before my appointed time to meet Roman. I immediately jumped into action – the thought of seeing the huge muscle daddy overruling any anxiety I was feeling. I ignored the cum-covered coffee table and sofa, jumped in the shower quickly, and was on my way to the gym after taking only ten minutes to get ready. When I stepped into the open area of the gym I was instantly greeted with a vision of the gigantic Roman working out in the middle of the room. It was like a hundred spotlights created a magnetic glow around the man. The first thing I noticed – and it made my cock shoot achingly hard in mere seconds – was that the man had clearly grown since yesterday. I couldn’t believe my eyes. Roman’s body seemed thicker at every mind-blowing bulging muscle. The guy hulked out in a way that was intoxicatingly sexy and super masculine at the same time. And the guy was covered in sweat – his skin-tight wet t-shirt stretched so thinly across his body that I could see the matted down hair covering his chest and bulky abdominals. The word that came to mind was tank – the guy was a sweaty tank with beads of sweat dripping from his forehead and chin. The heavy layer of salty liquid covering his body made his arms glisten like the sun. My mouth went dry from the immediate lust that devoured my body. I found that I was breathing heavier – almost grunting like a gorilla in heat – and my body was actually shaking with desire for the older beast. There were a few holes in the flimsy white shirt and I was positive they had been formed during the workout he was obviously ending. I strolled across the room in my khakis and dress shirt, wishing I were nude so I could entice the huge muscle man to take me right there in the middle of the gym. His body, his gorgeous face, and his perfect mustache made me immediately forget all anxiety and doubt that had crept into my mind over the last few hours. The plain fact was that I wanted this man almost as much as I wanted to breathe. Every fiber of my body – especially my rock-hard prick – craved this older muscle god. Suddenly, I didn’t care if the vials had caused him to want me – I was just happy that the mountain of hard bulges chose to give me the time of day, let alone take me under his wing. I was the luckiest guy in the world and I was about to have lunch with the hunkiest daddy in the world. The smile that broke out across Roman’s face when he noticed me walking up made my legs actually wobble with nervousness. I felt like I was in the presence of a Greek muscled deity. “Fuck, son, you dress up nice. Old Roman could almost eat you up, you look so good. I popped a stiff one just from one glance at your fine body. You fill out a shirt like a man’s suppose to, Jason. Thoughts of you, boy, made my workout for the last three hours so intense that I think I packed on five pounds of new muscle.” “I think it’s all in your arms, sir.” “Yeah, you noticed that, did you? I feel the growth there, especially. I lifted some fucking heavy weight as I visualized doing things to your body that when they actually happen you’re going to feel like you’ve died and gone to heaven.” “Gazing on your huge sweaty body makes me think I’m already there, sir.” “Damn, boy, you’ve made my cock pulse up even harder than it was before just from seeing you all dressed up. I’m not sure the clothes I’ve got in the locker room are going to hold a candle to the sexiness you’re blasting off. I may have to buy some new threads to match all of your handsome perfection.” “I think maybe no clothes on you would be perfection, sir.” “You might be right today, J-boy. I lifted enough weight during my workout to equal shoving an entire city block about a hundred feet. I was on fire today, man. I got home yesterday and fucked the hell out of those two bodybuilders again – just because working out with you got me so juiced up. They’re still at home passed out on the bed. They begged me to leave them at home and let them get some sleep. I granted their wish, but only on the stipulation that they’d be out of there by the time I returned for lunch with you. At one point last night, I plopped one big guy on the other’s hard dick and then lifted both men up onto my hard missile – plowing the guy on the bottom so hard that it gave intense pleasure to both men. You should have seen me holding both big bodies up in the air as I stood there pumping my huge rod into that tight ass. My fat balls have become a cum-factory, churning out juice as fast as I can move from one man’s ass to the next. Those big boys probably aren’t sitting down for weeks, Jason.” “I can’t believe it, Roman. You’re just so gigantic everywhere I look.” “Yeah, you like your big daddy’s hot body, don’t you, J-boy?” “Yes sir.” “Well how about I get a little special water from you, son, and then I’ll go throw on my shorts and tank-top and we’ll be on our way to get some grub. How does that sound?” “Incredible. I’m very excited about you having more of my family’s water, sir.” “So am I, son, so am I. I’m beginning to not remember what the vials have done to me, but I know they help me a lot.” I watched as the muscleman drank the bottle of water I handed to him. Droplets of sweat hung off of his handlebar ‘stache and his gray hair was matted down on his head – giving him even more of an older jock-stud look than before. I watched as his muscled neck swallowed the liquid in what was basically one gulp. I imagined the fluid going into his body as my eyes roamed down his mega broad shoulders, over his mammoth pecs, and then down his beautiful solid midsection. I felt myself getting light headed as I took in all of Roman’s beautiful physique and realized that he truly did seem larger. I watched as his face revealed that the water was working its magic. My cock started to stir to attention even more than it already was – something I noticed was happening to his own hefty meat, as well. “That is very good stuff, Jason. Let me step into the back for a few minutes, Jason, and I’ll be ready to go.” “Yes sir.” There was something in the way that Roman excused himself that was totally new and super exciting. I could tell there was a change to his personality, but I didn’t get a good enough glimpse of how the water had changed him to figure out what it was. He still had that unbelievable sexy sparkle in his eye and he carried himself with so much confidence that it bordered on cocky, but there was something definitely different. It was something about the way he carried himself – something in the way he said he’d be ready in a few minutes. I watched every head follow him as he walked by different people in the gym. He caught everyone’s attention and it was clear that each man wanted Roman in a powerful way. As I waited for Roman I began to think it might be necessary for me to beat off before we went to lunch at his place. I had never been so sexually turned on in my entire life. I could not believe that I, a gorgeous hung of a bodybuilder, was head-over-heels in love with someone. It was way beyond infatuation. It bordered on stalker level. I craved Roman on some internal level that I had never experienced before. When I closed my eyes I could picture every muscled curve of his body, every gray streaked hair on his head and mustache, and every beautiful mature masculine part of his face. I began to think that the aches and pains I felt in my body were not from the intense workouts my daddy put me through, but were actually pining throbs of desire for the man. I suddenly started to doubt that going to his condo was a good idea – for fear that I would not be able to wait for the final vial of Aunt Hildie’s concoction before attacking the gorgeous specimen. My erotic dreams of the muscled man were suddenly interrupted when I noticed that the gym had suddenly become as silent as a library. Without even opening my eyes I knew that Roman had emerged from the locker room. I was petrified that raising my eyelids and beholding all of his magnificence was going to make my cock spew with more pressure than a badly shaken two-liter cola. I could not, however, refrain from seeing what was causing the entire gym to freeze in place. What greeted my opened eyes could only be described as what people saw when they beheld an angel in heaven. Standing on this side of the door to the locker room was the beautiful and impeccably dressed body of wet-dream-come-true muscle daddy Roman. The big man was pulling gently on the cuffs of a beautiful light blue dress shirt underneath the jacket of a perfect cream-colored Armani linen suit. The giant man still looked butch as hell, but now there was an air of style and grace surrounding him that made James Bond seem like a hick. My mouth dropped open wide as I drank in all of the man’s tanned hugeness. The handlebar ‘stache looked as tailored as the suit, the man’s head of attractive senior hair looked like it had just been styled by the world’s best hairdresser, and the massive muscled body looked even larger covered by a wardrobe that clearly cost a year’s worth of my salary. When the man finally looked at me it was like lightning bolts shot out of his eyes into my chest – that’s how bowled over I was by his gorgeousness. Clearly defined muscles bulged and relaxed as the man-angel walked towards me. I knew, before he even reached my area of the gym, that the newly improved Roman out-classed me by many levels. I even smelled his incredible cologne before he got close. I had never felt so inferior in my entire life. The only thing that saved me – that made me even remotely capable of speaking to the man – was his intensely confident and inviting smile. “Are you ready for lunch, Jason?” I couldn’t form words for a few seconds. The man was even more stunning up close and personal. I could not take my eyes from his – it was like some powerful light beaming from within him hypnotized me. I closed my gaping mouth, licked my lips, and attempted a smile. By this point I had forgotten he had asked a question. I was simply basking in the beauty of the man – overwhelmed that this god had chosen to speak to me, even though I knew him so well. Roman did not embarrass me by asking the question again or by saying anything. He simply did the polite thing and waited for me to gain control of my body and mind. I suddenly realized that our interaction called for some kind of response from me. I dug deep into my soul and gathered all of my strength in order to offer the only reply that fitted such an astonishingly handsome and well-built classy man. “Yes sir.” Roman bent down and grabbed my gym bag and then held out his hand to me. He held out his beautifully manicured thick manly palm and fingers, causing me to feel like fucking Cinderella meeting the prince as I placed my smaller hand in his. His fingers firmly clasped around mine and his arm didn’t budge as I pulled my entire weight upward using him as my anchor. The man’s massive linen-covered limb stayed in place as my huge body unsteadily stood and pressed into him. As soon as he sensed that I had command over my legs he released my hand and moved his perfect paw to the small of my muscled back to guide me out of the gym. As we walked through the big room I felt a rush of pride flow through my body knowing that everyone else was jealous as hell because I was leaving with this man. I was sure that every person in the place – whether gay, straight, male, or female – wanted to be with Roman. I felt like I had just been crowned queen of some fucking parade and every other girl in town was full of murderous envy. Roman reached out to open the door for me and allowed me to walk through first – a move that was both alpha-cocky and gentlemanlike at the same time. My brain was on stimulation overload as we walked toward the parking lot. In the bright sunlight I was able to regain a little of my own confidence and I stared at my striking friend as he put on what I knew were ridiculously expensive face-complimenting sunglasses. The good-looking mega stud smiled at me and guided me to a dark blue Porshe Cabriolet turbo coup. It was my dream car of all dream cars and the top was already down. Roman opened my door and actually slid his hand down to my ass to half guide-half lift me into the seat. The overtly virile move thrilled me beyond what I could have imagined and my cock actually started to throb achingly from being too hard. “Your obvious arousal, young man, is very flattering. I hope I am not causing you any discomfort.” “No sir.” My answer came quickly because I did not want to disappoint the man in any way. I could not have this hunk of muscle daddy perfection think for a second that anything he did bothered me in any way. That would have made me very sad. I wanted him to sense that I was literally on cloud nine whenever he was around – and even when he wasn’t, for that matter. As he moved around to his side of the car I quickly looked down at myself to make sure I looked presentable for the man. I immediately felt underdressed, not muscular enough, and inadequate in my handsomeness – all new feelings for me, which he must have sensed when he easily squeezed his huge frame into the driver seat. “You look exquisite, Jason.” My heart nearly exploded with delight. Roman had looked deep into my eyes and praised me in a way that melted any self-doubt that had entered my brain. It was a comment that had been mixed with a command, a compliment, and an invitation all at the same time. He was ordering me to be happy with myself – a demand I could not say no to. He was admiring me in a way that thrilled me like a young schoolgirl. And he was requesting that I view myself through his eyes – something that empowered me to rekindle my own self-worth. My cock twitched with excitement – a movement in my pants that did not go unnoticed by my huge date. He smiled to himself and started the car. As we pulled out of the parking lot of the gym I noticed that Roman turned in the opposite direction of mid-town – the area of his condo. “I thought you lived in the opposite direction.” “No, I live at the beach. What made you think that?” “Well yesterday you said . . . um, never mind. I was mistaken. I can’t wait to see your place. Where shall we stop to get lunch?” “I’ve already made lunch for us, Jason. I hope that is okay.” “Oh, yes . . . yes, it’s fine. I just thought you said you couldn’t . . . uh . . . just forget it.” Roman smiled at me – again, it was a smile that put me at ease instantly. I also suddenly realized what was happening. Aunt Hildie’s concoction changed everything – not just the man, but also everything around the man. Roman was not the same guy as the day before. The clothes were different, the car was different, and the house was different – just as his attitude and demeanor were different. I had wanted a cultured muscle daddy and the concoction did not disappoint. This was a little hard for me to grasp as we traveled down the road toward the coast. I knew we were going to what most people considered the ritzy part of town. I was trying to understand how the vials were completely changing the man I had met in the gym just a few days before. It was clear that Roman remembered nothing of his former self and I could not decide if this was a good thing or not. I loved the new improved Roman, but I also had come to love the inner Roman – the original guy I had encountered. I also again wondered if the man I had created only liked me because of the magic in the water. I realized that most men would have said ‘what the hell’ and just accepted things as they were, but I couldn’t do that. I desperately wanted Roman to love me on his own – not because of what I had wished for. Only the big gorgeous body of the elder man sitting in the car helped me to stuff all these feelings deep inside. I wanted to enjoy this day without second guessing everything. I knew the time of reckoning would come with the last vial. I leaned back in my leather seat, turned to look at the smiling face of the man I now loved, and sighed out loud before I even realized what I was doing. It was a sound of contentment and joy. It was also noticed by my huge date for the day. “Happy, Jason?” “Very.” “I’m glad. I’m very happy, too.” “I hope so.” “What is there not to be happy about – I’m tooling down the road with a gorgeous man and the sun is shining brightly. It’s a perfect day.” “I couldn’t agree more. You know, that suit highlights your muscles perfectly.” “Thanks, big guy. I have a gay tailor that seems to only put me in tight clothing. He says when he dresses me it’s like I’m his work of art.” “I’ll say.” “We should get him to make you some clothes. I think he’d love dressing you, too.” “I’m afraid I couldn’t afford your tailor, Roman.” “It could be a little gift from me to you. After all, your family’s water continues to improve my body. It’s the least I could do.” “How much do you remember about your life before the water, Roman?” “What do you mean?” “Well, for starters, how long have you lived at the beach?” “For years. That’s a funny question.” “How long have you been big, Roman?” “Ever since I started working out – in my teens. I mean I wasn’t this big, of course, that’s what your family’s water did to me. It made me get a lot bigger.” “It sure did.” I now understood that Roman was slowly becoming completely the man I had dreamed of when I wrote to Aunt Hildie. Her potion was working perfectly and, yet, I was getting more nervous about its effects. Roman still had free will – since he had not taken the last vial. Since the final drink of water was labeled ‘loving’ and Aunt Hildie had made this liquid for me – it was clear that that dose would make Roman’s huge body, his mature and cocky attitude, and his cultured flair all directed towards me. And while the thought of this made me extremely excited, I began to wonder if it was truly what I wanted. If I was I turning Roman into a robot that automatically became and did everything I wanted, was that truly love? Or was it making him my muscle slave? He clearly remembered drinking the water, but he was slowly forgetting how dramatically it changed him. I must have had a worried look on my face, which Roman noticed. “It looks like my gorgeous boy needs some food, quickly. Hang on there, sport, we’re almost to my place.” We shortly pulled into the garage of what could only be described as the beach house of my dreams. It made sense that the house would be what I liked, since the water was turning Roman into my dream man. As we entered the brightly sun-lit house I recognized a Lucien Freud painting I had always admired, some pieces of sculpture that I had dreamed of owning if ever I won the lottery, and noticed that the place was filled with pieces of my dream furniture. At this point I began to freak out a little. It was like I had created an alternate universe for myself. All of this anxiety disappeared, however, as soon as Roman took off his coat inside the front door. The light blue silk shirt clung to the muscle daddy’s body in a way that was erotically flattering and emphasized the man’s torso perfectly. An overwhelming desire for the muscle god welled up in my body and helped me to forget about being freaked out. I stopped in my tracks and stared open-mouthed at the mustached daddy in front of him. Roman let out a soft chuckle and walked over to close my mouth by placing a thick finger underneath my chin and pushing upward. The physical contact snapped me out of my lustful trance. “I picked this shirt out just for you, sweet boy, so I’m glad you approve.” “What’s not to approve – you look good enough to eat. I think you’ve grown since yesterday.” “I hope so. You’ve gained about ten pounds of muscle yourself.” “No way, I haven’t gained anything in about ten months. I think I’ve hit my plateau.” “Really? Check out the scale in the master bathroom down the hall – I think you’ll be surprised. I’ll pour us some Prosecco and finish getting lunch ready. We’ll eat out on the deck, if that’s okay with you.” “That sounds great. I’m telling you you’re wrong, though, about the added pounds.” I walked down the hall, marveling at every detail of the beautiful home. The master bedroom seemed made for a movie and had all the gadgets and furniture I had ever wanted. I stepped on the top-of-the-line electric scale in the incredible bathroom and was, again, shocked beyond words. I had actually gained about twelve pounds and I instantly knew it was all muscle. Roman’s incredible tips in the gym had worked miracles, even in just a few short days. My head spun in disbelief. I reached out and grabbed hold of the beautifully tiled counter to steady myself. I also let out a gasp because I had thought it impossible to grow any more. Roman obviously heard me, even from down the hall. “I told you so, Jason. Stick with me, kid, and we’re going to blow your mind all the time. Come get lunch.” I was, again, surprised by the changes in Roman when I gazed at what he had prepared for lunch. The day before he had said he did not know his way around the kitchen, but the spread on the table in front of me rivaled anything made by Ina Garten, the Barefoot Contessa. There were some light appetizers, a seafood salad, and a couple of options for dessert. A wine that Roman had chosen specifically to compliment the food accompanied every part of the meal. He explained perfectly how each drink brought out different parts of the dish it was partnered with. I quickly realized that the ‘culture’ vial of water had made the huge man a walking encyclopedia for art, architecture, food, music, and so much more. He had become a true renaissance man with a body to die for. I tried desperately to focus on what Roman was saying as he spoke, but my eyes kept wandering to his fur-covered chest, exposed by the open shirt, and his bulging arms. It became clear that Roman realized what I was doing but he never commented on it – ever the gentleman. The meal was exquisite and I eagerly complimented every part of the meal. Later, after we had rinsed everything and loaded the dishwasher, Roman made a proposal that made my heart stop. “I was wondering, Jason, if you might care to stay the night. I believe it’s okay for me to take the last vial at midnight and we might want to see what comes after that.” We were standing at the edge of Roman’s large deck that stuck out over the ocean. His eyes and entire body seemed to reflect the astounding beauty of the water below. The muscled daddy radiated strength, sensitivity, and manliness – all at the same time. My legs began to wobble from excitement at the idea of spending the night with Roman. I knew the final vial was in my gym bag in the entranceway and, clearly, he did, too. During the meal, however, I had begun to contemplate not giving him the final vial. My fear about Roman not having the free will to choose to love me was causing doubt about finishing what I had begun. I figured I could leave things as they were right now and our relationship could develop naturally. It was clear that we were wildly attracted to each other. My hesitation was not lost on the big man. “What is it, Jason?” “I was thinking you might not want to take the last vial of water. I mean, look at how you’ve changed already. I think it’s enough, don’t you?” “I’m not sure, Jason. I’ve begun to forget what the vials have done to me. I know I’ve taken them and I remember they come from you, but I don’t recall who I was before you shared them with me. I understand, however, somewhere in my gut, that I need to take them all. It’s a packaged deal and we need to trust that. You feel it, too, don’t you.” “No, Roman, I don’t. I can’t explain it all to you, but I think the last vial will change you in a way that’s not good. I originally wanted . . . I mean the original plan was to take them all, but I’m not sure that’s a good idea now.” “I think we should stick to the original plan. You should trust the vials, son.” “How about we don’t make a decision until midnight. Okay, Roman. Let’s just have the evening to ourselves – just as we are right now – and then we can see what we want to do later on.” “If that’s what you want, Jason, then we’ll wait to make the decision. I don’t think I’ll be changing my mind, though. I’ve just got a gut feeling that I need to complete whatever transformation that has taken place.” “You really can’t remember anything, Roman?” “I have a vague memory of growing – both the muscles and the mustache – and I kind of remember having a different personality, but it’s getting more and more sketchy all the time. I just know that you’ve helped me a lot and I want to return the favor by making you grow bigger. I also feel a strong voice in my head that says I shouldn’t be physically intimate with you in any way until after the last vial. My gut tells me that the changes won’t take hold or something like that if we hook up in any way.” Roman’s gut feeling resonated with a similar hunch that was eating away at my own stomach. I had slowly realized that Aunt Hildie’s concoction would only be permanent if Roman drank every vial – but I also had come to understand that the last vial would probably erase all memories of his former self and make him my own hugely muscled adoring daddy boyfriend, but it wouldn’t be his choice. Roman would be responding to the magic of Aunt Hildie’s concoction and love me unconditionally. It was every gay man’s dream - to have a muscle daddy slave - but I had begun to wonder if it was truly what I wanted. I had set out to make the perfect man – and in almost every way Roman had become exactly what I wanted, but I now doubted my dream. I wondered if it would be better to let Roman go back to being the man I had met in the gym a few days ago and love the inner muscle daddy I knew existed inside him - knowing that his mind was clear and his decisions were his own. Or would it satisfy me more to have him be the perfect specimen of manhood now, but understand that he adored me only because of Aunt Hildie’s concoction. I was leaning toward the former because I thought that I would be able to, over many years, release the inner Roman and come somewhat close to what he was right now, but there were no guarantees. “Just because we can’t do anything too intimate until after the last vial, Jason, doesn’t mean we can’t have a little fun this afternoon.” “What do you mean, Roman?” “I mean a guy can still look, even if he can’t touch. I’d like to see you flex for me, boy. It would be good to see what my training has done to you. And if I choose to get a little relief from all this pent up tension, well, there seems to be little harm in that.” My cock, which had become deflated during my inner turmoil about the last vial, suddenly shot back to being fully hard – achingly hard, as a matter of fact. The thought of seeing my muscle daddy work off a little sexual tension was enough to almost bring me to an uncontrollable explosion. At the same time, though, the thought of posing for my dream man intimidated me. I had been a natural exhibitionist ever since I had added my first few pounds of muscle as a young man. I was a champion bodybuilder that usually strutted through the gym like I owned the place. What was happening to me? Roman, the elder muscle god of my dreams; was making me embarrassed about my body – my huge body. It was just that he was so much larger and muscle-packed than me – it caused me to feel inadequate. I looked down at the ground – torn between intense lust at the thought of seeing Roman pump his huge cock and extreme discomfort at the idea of stripping down to some posers for this gorgeous man. Again, the giant muscle daddy in front of me sensed my awkwardness perfectly. “You have nothing to be shy about, boy. You’re fucking gorgeous. Don’t compare yourself to me, son. We’re going to get you this huge very soon. And right now, you’re more muscled than almost ninety-nine percent of the world. Your body gets this huge muscle daddy worked up more than you’ll ever know. Hell, I’d throw you down on this deck and fuck the shit out of that tight ass right now if I didn’t know it would break the spell you’ve been feeding me in that water. We might be tempting fate getting naked and everything, but I’m just not sure I can take being this close to you and not chugging out a big load. How about I open a six hundred dollar bottle of wine, we get a little drunk, and you show off that fucking hot body for your daddy. What do you say, son?” “I say I’ll get the opener while you get the bottle of wine.” We stood there staring at each other for a few seconds. I was seriously worried that we were going to pounce on each other for some throw down man-on-man sex and forget about Aunt Hildie’s last vial. I’d be lying if I said that part of me didn’t wish that we would, but Roman broke the tension by letting out a loud, somewhat uncultured cowboy yell, pounded his huge thick chest with his fists a couple of times and then backed away to go get the wine - never taking his eyes off of mine until he got to the door. I exhaled loudly after he disappeared and immediately sank into one of the oversized cushioned deck chairs. I felt light-headed – mainly because all of the blood in my body was pumping powerfully into my stiff cock – and worried that I might pass out from the excitement Roman caused in my body. I wanted to feel his huge muscles pressed up against my hard body so badly that I worried I was going to burst into flames from the heat he produced within me. I saw the same exact lust in Roman’s eyes. He desired me as much as I desired him – even before he drank the last vial. It suddenly dawned on me that if I could be convinced that Roman loved me unconditionally prior to taking the last vial then maybe the guilt I felt about turning him into an unknowing slave could evaporate from my mind. If he was already a total lovesick puppy – devoted to me – then I didn’t have to worry about what Aunt Hildie’s concoction did to him. I realized I had already begun to rationalize reasons for giving the last vial to Roman – again, a sure sign I was head over heels in love with him. The big man clearing his voice interrupted my mental revelry. I looked up and gasped out loud when I saw my muscle daddy standing over me holding a bottle of wine and realized he had taken off his beautiful shirt. I had seen his upper body many times before, but the intensified sexual tension between us caused me to take in his massiveness in a new and exciting way. “Somebody was dreaming of his muscle daddy so much that he forgot to get the opener.” “Guilty as charged, sir.” “Not to worry, I stopped by the kitchen to lose the shirt and grab the corkscrew.” “Watch out when you say ‘screw’ big man – I may not be able to prevent myself from attacking you.” “No, no, dreamboat, we have to wait until after midnight for all that touchy-feely stuff. That means we have about eight hours to kill. I’m thinking we can find a lot of things to do to keep our hands occupied until then. Watch this little trick I learned today, sport.” Roman pushed out his monstrous pecs and held the bottle of wine in the deep valley between the hard mounds of flesh. He then tensed his chest causing a ton of striations to become noticeable even through the fur covering the huge muscles. I watched in awe and lust as he dropped his hand and the wine bottle stayed tightly in place. I then loved every second of the show as he took the kitchen tool and proceeded to uncork the bottle while he held it in place with just his pecs. Some of the deep burgundy wine squirted out on his right massive pec shelf as he pulled out the cork and I immediately wanted to lick it up – excited about tasting the mixture of his salty sweat and the sweet wine. Roman shook his finger back and forth at me and shook his head from side to side. “Not yet, sexy big boy. Cool your jets. Did you like my trick?” “Look to my crotch for your answer, daddy.” “Ummm, indeed you did. Care for some wine?” “Only if I can slurp it up from within that big crevice between those massive muscled puppies!” “Maybe later on, boy, maybe later on. Right now, you’ll have to settle for a glass. I also think we should simply sit here for a while and sip our wine – before we start your little show. I think we are both too wired for any kind of stimulation right now. We might not be able to control our hands.” “Or our cocks.” “So true, my young pup, so true.” Roman poured both of us a big glass of the wine and almost all thoughts of sex immediately left my mind after he swirled my glass for a few seconds and then allowed me to sip some of the unbelievable aged vino. It was like having a sweet grape orgasm in my mouth. I had never tasted something so incredible. Roman could instantly tell how much I loved the wine and this pleased him very much. He sat down in another deck chair, across from me, and watched intently as I took my second sip. I was blown away by the taste even more the second time. “He likes the wine. I see my boy has good taste.” “Of course. I chose you, didn’t I?” “Smooth, sir, smooth.” “Almost as smooth as your wine, daddy.” “When you call me daddy, Jason, it takes every ounce of my strength not to leap from this chair and throw my big body on top of you. Who knows what would happen after that.” “Daddy, daddy, daddy.” “You, my friend, are incorrigible.” We both took a long sip of wine and stared into each other’s eyes. It was a natural break in the strenuous work of not attacking each other. The air was filled with the kind of sexual tension that was so palpable we both knew that even a stiff wind could send us over the edge. I wanted this elder specimen of muscled daddiness more than I had ever wanted anything in my entire life. I was lost in his confidence and his masculine beauty. I could not believe I had been granted the chance to create my fantasy man. I mentally stumbled for a few seconds when the word ‘fantasy’ crept into my thoughts. Is that what Roman was – just a fantasy? Had I taken away his ability to choose things for himself and would the final vial seal his robotic love for me completely? Suddenly, my mind was clear and I knew what I had to do. I loved this man too much to make him my slave – even if his new body and his cocky attitude was everything I had ever wanted. I made the decision that would cause me great grief, but I knew it was also the right thing to do. “I need to step into the little boy’s room, sir.” “You’ll find that there’s not any room here for little boys, Jason.” “Well, then I need to step into the big boy’s room, sir.” “No fair jerking off in there, big guy. Save that sweet stuff for later on.” “I wouldn’t think of it, sir.” I placed my glass on a side table and slid off the chair. I had to reach down and readjust my hard cock, so it would be easy to walk. This caused Roman to chuckle slightly. I looked down into his beautiful eyes and I immediately got the sense that he knew exactly what I was doing. I thought I saw sadness in his eyes, but there was also some pride mixed in. I was instantly confused and stopped in my tracks. I must have had a quizzical look on my face. Roman smiled at me and then nodded his head. “A man has to do what he’s got to do.” “What?” “I mean, when you have to piss, you got to piss. Am I right?” “Um . . . yes . . . yes, sir.” I moved away slowly and knew that Roman followed my every step. I got the feeling we had not been talking about bodily functions. It really creeped me out when it seemed that Roman knew what I was thinking. I quickly moved into the house. I walked to my gym bag in the foyer and grabbed the last vial. Once inside the bathroom I stood over the toilet like a frozen statue – torn between what I knew was the right thing to do and what my cock told me was the thing that turned me on more than anything else in the world. I did not want Roman to be a robot. I did not want his love unless it was given freely. I knew what I was about to do would mean that the muscle daddy of my dreams would be back to his original dweebish self by morning. I also glanced around the fancy bathroom and realized the beach home would be gone, too. Remembering that the house was furnished and decorated to my own taste hastened my decision – since it was a sign of the big man’s automatic commitment to me. I opened the vial, sighed heavily, and then poured the liquid in the toilet – and flushed. I immediately felt great relief with my decision, but I had to lower the seat cover and sit down to recover fully. I had basically just given up on everything I ever dreamed of having. I had watched Roman change into the muscled senior stud of all studs and now I was giving it all up. But I realized I was sacrificing my own orgasmic happiness because I loved the man – the true man. I had come to love everything about Roman. I hoped that I would one day help him to once again become his present macho muscled self, but I realized it would be a long process. The man sitting out on the deck existed somewhere within the original Roman – I knew that now - but I also understood that it might take a lifetime to help him reach his full potential. I gathered my strength, wiped away the tears that had begun to fall down my cheeks, and returned the vial my bag as I made my way back outside. I inhaled deeply, to regain some confidence, and stepped back out onto the deck. ********** I somehow felt amazingly calm and collected when I returned to the deck and beheld the beautiful Roman. The heat of the day was causing him to perspire slightly and the light layer of water made it look like he had oiled up his big body. He glistened like the water on the shore of a Greek isle. He was lying there soaking up the rays of the setting sun with his eyes closed as I moved near him. I stood there quietly, staring at the beautiful man. He seemed larger than before. I immediately thought it wasn’t possible, but then I remembered all the things that Aunt Hildie’s concoction had accomplished thus far. Maybe the big man was still growing. I tried to remember what Roman looked like before the transformation – and how he would again look this time tomorrow, but all I could picture was the way he was right now – muscled, mustached, and exuding cockiness and culture at the same time. Actually, even I was beginning to forget the old Roman. I tried desperately to memorize how he looked right at that moment so that over the coming years, as we hopefully rebuilt him to this point, I could remember what each part of him should look like. I doubted we would ever reach the perfection in front of me, but maybe we could come close. It didn’t even cross my mind how hard it would be to get Roman to be as confident and knowledgeable as he was right now, but only time would tell. When he finally spoke, clearly having sensed that I was back, he did not open his eyes. “Did you take care of everything, Jason?” “I’m sorry?” “Were you able to set things straight while you were inside?” “Um . . . yes, yes I think I did.” “That’s good. Now, how about a little flexing for your ole buddy Roman?” He finally opened his eyes. There was a new twinkle there that I had not noticed before. I quickly picked up that it existed because the big man was finally overtly flirting with me. I had witnessed him mesmerize others with his charm and I also saw people follow his every move at the gym, but now the man was focused solely on me – and not like he focused on me when we worked out together. No, the look in his eyes was purely sexual and it made my strong legs wobble. Roman was looking at me with a smile that made it clear he would have fucked me silly right there and then if it had not been for the final vial – the vial that no longer existed since I had dumped it down the toilet. Roman’s lustful staring turned me on in a way that I could not explain. I wanted the man more than I wanted air or water. I needed him to live. “Um . . . I’m sorry, Roman?” “Take your shirt off.” I didn’t fully understand what he was asking, but I began to unbutton my shirt just because he had told me to. I would have jumped off a cliff or in front of a charging bus if the guy had ordered it. I was Roman’s puppy – obedient until the end. I suddenly felt a pang of regret for having gotten rid of the last vial. Being ordered around by a huge older muscle stud was such a turn on – such the fulfillment of all my lifelong dreams, but it was also false coming from this man. Roman’s bravado was created by me – and Aunt Hildie’s concoction. In less than twenty-four hours he would be back to the original smallish man I had met in the gym just a few days ago. My present actions with the shirt reflected a need to satisfy the man sitting in the deck chair in front of me. My mind and heart had already begun to plan how I might naturally build up the guy that had been the original cornerstone – the man I had met in the gym that first day. By this point my shirt lay on the deck at my feet. My upper body was completely exposed. “Damn, you’re a beautiful man, Jason. Your size and definition is amazing. I could gaze on your incredible muscles forever.” Roman’s words turned me on in a way that was unfathomable in every way – I didn’t realize I could become as jazzed about someone as I was about him at that moment. Here was one of the sexiest and most fucking built men I had ever seen in my entire life talking about how beautiful and muscular I was – it was so surreal. I watched in awe as Roman unzipped his pants and pulled out the most mouth-watering plump masculine cock I had ever seen – and started stroking the big thing slowly. The muscle daddy of my dreams was getting his rocks off because of my body. This was something I never thought I would live long enough to experience. Suddenly, the deadline of midnight no longer mattered. I didn’t care that Roman would be turning back to the man I had met in the gym a few days ago – it just didn’t matter. Right now, at this moment, he was a huge guy that found me so irresistible that he had to jerk-off as he gazed upon my body. I started to unzip my pants and push them down over my immense quads without having the stud request it. I wanted to please Roman so much that I merely did what I sensed he desired. I could not have guessed how right I truly was. “Aw hell, boy, you are making me crazy. Just look at those huge legs. You’ve got so much muscle in those quads I think it could take me years to count the striations. And those fucking calves are as big as kegs! Jason, you are the most beautiful man in the world. I hope I can prevent myself from cumming too soon – I want to save myself for you later on.” I was hoping the same thing about myself. Seeing the huge muscled daddy stroking his big meat in the chair in front of me was almost too much. I was as hard as stone and leaking a lot of pre. I forced myself to stare at Roman’s face – avoiding his huge body and the pumping of his cock because I knew it would make me explode. I stood there only in my underwear – but my own pole stretched my briefs out in a way that was both indecent and harmful to the material. I wanted to throw my big body down on the even bigger man lying in the chair before me. I wanted it so much that my body actually ached. I could have initiated sex with Roman since the final vial had been flushed down the toilet, but I waited. I waited to honor the fact that he was being diligent in his own control – but also because I wanted to build up the mind-blowing sexual tension that already existed between us. I knew I would have to tell the guy that the final vial was gone. I knew his disappointment would be great, but I also knew – on a certain level – that he could not remember the man he used to be. I had a feeling he would wake up tomorrow and not even remember that he had been the most beautiful muscle daddy that had ever walked the earth – not to mention the cockiest and most cultured. Tomorrow he would only see that there was a giant stud sleeping next to him that was head-over-heels in love with him. I knew that I would still desire Roman after he returned to his old self – because I had glimpsed what existed beneath the surface. I now knew what the man could become – what was possible within him. And that was enough to keep me committed and devoted to him forever. I was certainly ready to re-build the Roman I knew - when he no longer had the body or the attitude that existed right now. “Flex your guns, boy.” My arms went up in the air immediately and I pumped my biceps hard. I needed the big daddy in front of me to be impressed. The pumping of his cock increased a little and he moaned in what could only be described as pure pleasure. The man was staring at me like I was a tall glass of ice water and he had been out in the dessert without any liquid for days. If looks could have equaled intercourse – at that moment I would have been fucked in every orifice possible. I tensed my arms even higher – desperate to make Roman happy. His leaking pre-cum made the rock-hard huge pole glisten as he stroked himself. It still boggled my mind to know that this giant muscle daddy lusted for me so deeply. Both of us were using every ounce of our incredible strength to not jump the other guy’s body. I swear Roman looked even bigger than just a few minutes ago. I was sure it had everything to do with my own desire for him, but he did look magnificent. I didn’t take my eyes away from him. He, however, was not looking at my face – his gaze was locked on my arms. “You’re just fucking huge, boy, and we’re going to get you even larger. I can’t wait until we have to go and buy you an entire new wardrobe. This daddy is going to make his boy look cum-draining gorgeous. I’m going to have to beat all the boys off of you.” “Something that will be no problem for my big muscled daddy, I’m sure.” “You’d like to see me rough up some young whippersnappers, wouldn’t you, Jason. It would be nice to have me toss some guys around just to emphasize to them that you’re my pup. You like the idea of seeing this daddy in action, don’t you, son?” “Yes sir. More than anything, sir.” “I’m built to put people in their place, kid. I’ve got enough muscle to defeat an army for you – if that’s what you want. You just keep getting bigger and posing that gorgeous body of yours for me any time I want and I’ll be glad to rid the world of anything you want me to. Lose the briefs, boy.” My arms came down and I immediately latched my thumbs underneath the waistband of my underwear. I pulled the material out, to bring it beyond my hard protruding dick and then tugged the things down beyond my bulging quads. I then used my right foot to push them over my calves and release them onto the deck floor. I had never been so proud of my body. Roman let out a huge whistle and increased the motion on his cock – the rhythm being steady and intense. “Turn around and let me see what my fat daddy cock is going to get to plug in a little while. Aw fuck yeah, that is one beautiful muscled ass, Jason. Tense those glutes, boy. Let me see the power you got in those cheeks. Oh shit, that’s nice. Remind me why I shouldn’t just shove this big thing up that tight hole right now, son.” “I really can’t think of any reason, sir.” “Shame on you, Jason, trying to trick me when I’m in such a vulnerable state. I know we’ve got to wait until midnight. I’m slowly forgetting why, but I know it’s important. That last vial is going to cement things between you and me – it’s what your family’s concoction is all about. I won’t forget that important point – no matter how gorgeous your ass is. Bend over for me, boy.” I could not believe how much his talking turned me on. I didn’t even need to look at the beautiful man for him to excite me – just his voice could cause my cock to start leaking even more generously. I leaned over and grabbed my ankles – exposing my puckered hole for the muscle daddy. I heard his big hand cease it’s motion on his hard pole – the guy was clearly too close to eruption and needed a break. Roman also let out a low growl-like sound that made it more than clear he was happy with the view between my muscled cheeks. I was amazed at the self-control we were both somehow able to muster. I started to contemplate what it would feel like to have the big cock that beamed so beautifully from the guy’s crotch. I continued to tense my ass – making sure my tight opening quivered appropriately. Suddenly, I heard a big splash in the pool behind me. I opened my eyes and peered between my muscled calves. I saw Roman’s pants in a heap at the base of his chair and then noticed his head pop out of the perfectly blue water a few feet away. “I needed to calm down, boy. Your ass was sending me too close to the edge.” I stood back up and turned around. Seeing Roman’s gorgeous hair and mustache glistening with beads of water sent me into sensory overload. He looked even more beautiful with his upper torso sticking out from the water at the middle of the pool. The man was still staring at my body and I could see the fat head of his cock still sticking up proudly. The sun was almost completely down now – just an orangish-red glow making everything in the area look as if it were on fire. The reflection on Roman’s body was intoxicating and it somehow made his muscles look even more stunning. I stepped to the edge of the pool and then jumped in. I made sure I ended up a few feet away from the big daddy cooling off. I didn’t want to get so close that we would immediately attack each other. The water was perfect and definitely helped to diffuse some of the sexual tension mounting between us. When I stood up and let the water cascade down over my body, Roman had to immediately close his eyes. “Seeing your muscles covered in water is almost too much, boy. It makes everything bulge out even more. This daddy couldn’t be blamed for ravaging your body when it looks like that.” “Ravage away, sir.” “Soon, son, very soon. I promise I’ll be worth the wait. We won’t be coming up for air until the sun is rising. I can guarantee that. You think my workouts made you sore, Jason? Wait until you’re trying to recover from the intense pain my fucking is going to cause. Hell, son, you’ll be bigger tomorrow morning just because of how much I’m going to make that body of yours tense up with excitement later on. And my muscle daddy cum is going to pump your body up something special, boy. I can guarantee you that. It’s gong to feel like you were run over by a Mack Truck tomorrow morning, but it’s also going to be the most glorious sensation you’ve had in a long time. I’m going to feel the same way, boy. My big body is going to ache too, but it’s going to be such sweet pain.” Hearing Roman refer to how his own big body was going to feel in the morning snapped me out of my lust for him immediately. I started to doubt that my decision to dump the final vial down the toilet had been the right one. Even though he was being turned into the man of my dreams and not necessarily his – did that really matter? Wasn’t he benefitting from what I wanted, too? I forced those doubts out of my head since it was too late now, anyway. What was done was done – the huge man before me would be his original smaller self in the morning. I knew it was just important to enjoy his present huge company for right now – and to memorize what we would attain through hard work over the next few years. That is, if it was what Roman wanted. That was the difference – it would be his choice starting tomorrow and it wouldn’t be me forcing him to become what I wanted – what I desired. I wanted to wade over to the big man and hug him intensely. He clearly sensed my need. “Careful there, pup. We’ve just got a few more hours to go. I know I toyed with our libidos for the last few hours, but that was just some intense foreplay. Two huge strong fuckers like us can hold out for a little while longer. It will just make the multiple orgasms that are going to happen throughout the night that much better. You take a little swim and your big daddy is going to go fix us a nice dinner. Watching you flex your muscled body and edging my cock from looking at your tight hole has made me fucking hungry. I’m going to make you something so tasty that your big cock will stay hard just from the food and not only because our bodies are so hot for each other.” Watching Roman slowly walk up the steps at the shallow end of the pool was like watching Poseidon coming up from the ocean. The man’s body was huge and the wet hail only emphasized his muscles more. I loved how Roman didn’t dry off at all. He simply walked into the big house and turned on some lights. I watched him – my hard-on becoming more intense – as he started working in the kitchen completely nude. His huge body moved around the open space like he was in some kind of domestic ballet. I stroked my hard meat under the water. I stood just like that for the hour and a half that it took the big man to prepare our meal. He glanced at me every now and then – especially when he came outside to set the table on the deck, preparing a beautiful space for what would be our final meal in this place. He called me from the pool once everything was on the table and the wine was poured. I stepped out of the water and moved to the chair on the other side of the table. We both stayed completely nude – the night air causing our nipples to poke out strongly. I could have skipped the entire meal if he had offered one of his nubs for me to suck on. There was, of course, another couple bottles of exquisite wine with the meal and by the time we finished everything we both were pretty buzzed. My inebriation made me a little bolder with the man. I decided to tread in some unfamiliar territory. “What if none of this existed tomorrow? How would you feel, Roman?” “What do you mean?” He was opening a third bottle - a sweet dessert wine - and chose to hold the thing between his monstrous pecs like he had earlier as he pulled out the cork. It was a trick I had come to love. My cock – even in my drunken state – was fully hard. Roman knew exactly what kind of response his actions elicited from my body. He did it just to tease me. I also think it helped him to stay hard, as well – knowing I was so turned on. “What if this house didn’t exist, this food didn’t exist . . . even your body didn’t exist.” “Would I still have you?” His question came quickly, without any hesitation, and caught me off guard. I stared into his eyes and noticed the seriousness behind the statement. He stopped in mid pour and just looked at me with a face full of love. I was almost moved to tears. I didn’t blink at all and answered honestly. “Of course you would – I’ll never leave you now, Roman. I know the real you and I’ve come to realize that’s the most important thing.” “Then none of this matters, Jason. You are all that I desire. It’s been that way since the first time we met – even though I really can’t remember all the details of when we met. I do, however, remember wanting you from the moment you shared your family’s secret water. I could do without any of this if I knew I still got you.” The tears flowed now. I couldn’t control them. I’m sure it was partly the wine, but it was also the words that Roman had spoken. I cried because I felt the same way as he did. I wanted the guy more than anything else in the world – even if it meant he came without the changes that Aunt Hildie’s concoction had caused. Sure he was handsome as hell, muscled beyond belief, the kind of confident, cultured stud I had always dreamed of, and had the facial hair of my wet dreams – but all of that paled in comparison to what I now liked about his interior self. I sobbed a little as the tears continued to stream down my face. I knew, deep down, that a lot of what Roman was saying would be gone as soon as he was back to his original self. I still didn’t know how much of his love for me was caused by Aunt Hildie’s vials. I’m sure there was a basic attraction, but I also knew we’d have to build back up to these intense feelings we now carried for each other. I would be at an advantage because I knew what we could become – what we could be together. I would have to work hard to convince him of all this once it was gone. I was ready for the challenge, though. Roman just sat there as I mourned – for what he and I would lose come the morning. But I also cried for joy – for I knew that our relationship would be built on truth and honesty starting the next day. I could wait as we built him back up to the perfect muscle daddy. It was worth the wait. “I think we need new glasses, Jason. I’ll be right back. This stuff will taste better in champagne flutes.” Roman disappeared into the house – and I realized he was doing it to allow me to have the time I needed to work through whatever was causing me sadness. He was too much of a gentleman to pry or cause me to feel uncomfortable. I collected myself while he was gone and was ready to rejoice when he returned. I loved watching his huge body move back out onto the deck in the moonlight. It felt like I truly had every curve and bulge memorized. I was ready for whatever would come. Roman set a glass in front of me and then pulled his chair around the table so we were sitting closer to each other. He picked up his glass and I knew he was ready for a toast. I raised my flute, as well. “Here’s to the future, Jason – whatever it brings.” “To the future, Roman.” We drank in silence. The dessert wine was exquisite, just like the rest, and I loved how tasting it pleased the big man. He savored the wine and swallowed joyously. We finished our glasses without saying a word and then we both sat back in our chairs. Roman reached out and grabbed my hand. It was a bold move, since we didn’t want to do anything that would make us jump each other’s bones, but it was also a comforting move. I needed his closeness at that moment and I realized he knew it, too. We gazed into each other’s eyes and this made him begin to smile with a face full of joy. I felt complete – right then and right there. Even if that feeling never came again, I would remember that moment forever. He seemed different, somehow – even calmer and more confirdent. “It’s two minutes passed twelve, Jason. Time for that final vial.” My heart sank. I knew it was time to tell the truth. I was ready to face the music. I knew it would be hard for Roman to hear, but I also knew it was the right thing to do. I loved him so much that I realized I had to set him free. I needed him to know everything. I was ready to begin our life in a new way. “I need to tell you something, Roman. I poured the last vial down the toilet. Don’t be angry. I want to tell you a lot of things that you don’t remember – that you’ve forgotten because I have been giving you these vials. I think it is important for you to know the truth.” “I know the truth, Jason. You love me and I love you.” “Yes, that’s true, but there’s more.” “You mean that your Aunt Hildie sent you seven vials to make the perfect muscle daddy? You mean that you’ve given me the vials and have loved all the changes? You mean that the last vial – the one you poured down the toilet – was to make me loving and you panicked because you felt that you were turning me into a muscled robot that had no will of his own? Do you mean the fact that you gave up everything just because you wanted me to have the chance for all of this on my own? Have I summed it up pretty well, Jason?” “Um . . . yes . . . but, but how did you know?” “I didn’t know until about two minutes ago. I caught on earlier that you were feeling a little uneasy about the vials. Maybe your aunt put something in the sixth one to help me have some foresight or something. Anyway, when I went in earlier to get the wine opener I switched out the liquid in the vial. You poured just regular tap water down the drain. When we just toasted with the dessert wine you drank what was in the bottle and I drank what was in the vial. The seventh vial was for both of us, Jason. Your aunt knows you very well. The way to make me completely in love with you – the kind of love that knows no bounds – is to show me some act of selfless love, yourself. You gave up everything you ever dreamed of - for me, Jason. You made yourself worthy of unconditional love. The seventh vial only made me completely aware of everything that has happened and, by the way, gave me the chance to choose it for myself. I have total free will right now, boy, but I also know what you did – what you intended to do. I love you even more deeply than just ten minutes ago. And here’s the best part, kiddo, I’m staying just the way you see me right now. Well, that’s not entirely true. I plan on getting larger – right along side of you.” Somehow, everything Roman said sank into my brain fully as he spoke. It all made total sense and I was amazed by the fact that Aunt Hildie had anticipated everything. I was also thrilled beyond belief that the muscled daddy sitting in front of me was going to be staying the same forever. My heart was bursting with love for the giant. I stood up and moved in front of him. I straddled his legs and sat down. Our hard cocks were smashed between our taut stomachs as I pressed my body into his. I leaned my face down. “That must mean I can now do this…” I kissed Roman hard – harder than I had ever kissed anyone in my entire life. I also smashed my body into his hard torso – relishing every mind-blowing feeling his muscles caused in me. There was no way I could ever have imagined what it would feel like to embrace this muscle daddy for the first time – it was everything I had dreamed of and more – much more. I also knew it was the beginning of a lifetime of exciting moments. I was ready for the ride – in more ways than one. I sent a huge thank you thought out to Aunt Hildie before my mind surrendered to all things surrounding my muscle daddy built to order! This post has been promoted to an article
  10. londonboy

    A Muscle Love Story

    What if you have dreamed of being with a muscled guy for all of your life and it finally happens? Are you ever nervous that it’s going to be kind of hard to move from fantasy to real life in a single moment? What if you have built expectations up so high in your head that no one will ever be able to live up to them? And what if the huge guy likes all the same things you’ve always desired? I have to tell you that being thrust into certain factual situations is not always what you’ve wished they would be – sometimes they’re even more and that can be very scary. I had grown accustomed to living in an imagined world, so it was very hard to come face to face with a reality that surpassed my hidden thoughts. Let’s get the basics out of the way. My name is Jon and I’m thirty-two years old. Yes, I really spell my name that way. Yes, I know it seems affected, but please blame my parents. They chose the name for me and the spelling. I have lived in Los Angeles long enough to call it home. No, it’s not important where I came from and no, I didn’t move here to have a career in “the” industry. I moved to sunny southern California to sell houses and over the past twelve years I had been relatively successful. I now owned a three-bedroom condominium in Santa Monica and I was well known on the Westside for selling top quality places. I have had two relatively long relationships that both ended because of my underlying need for muscles. I had been single now for two years, but had enjoyed the pleasure of many flings. My life seemed very complete until I met Ed. Ed, the dentist, to be exact. I would not presently be in such inner turmoil if I had never met Ed. I blame Ed for so much, but mostly for turning me into a lovesick puppy. And trust me, there is nothing more sickening than a gay man head-over-heels in love! It started out like any ordinary Saturday. I had read the latest installment of Jaypat’s cock-draining story on the Forum, I had pumped up my body with four cups of Italian roast coffee, I had eaten a Zone approved breakfast, and it was now only ten o’clock, thirty minutes before I had to meet my newest client at his condo in Encino. I decided to head out a little early to make sure I was there in time – there’s nothing like making a first time good impression on an eager-to-buy customer. I reviewed the facts in my head as I drove up the 405 Freeway. The guy was some kind of oral surgeon. He had lived in Los Angeles for about twenty years. He bought his present place for a steal during a downturn in the market and now wanted to move to Santa Monica, having already relocated his office from the Valley to the quiet beach community. He had been told at a dinner party that I was the agent that best knew the Santa Monica market (I made a mental note to thank the host of that party – a recent one-night-stand) and that I was easy to work with. I had not anticipated taking on another client that month, but something about the original message intrigued me. Here’s what had been waiting for me on my voicemail: “Hey Jon, my name is Ed Delfino and I was given your name by a friend. He said that you’d be the best person to help me find a condo in Santa Monica. I’m a doctor and presently have a place in Encino. I moved my practice to Santa Monica earlier this year and I’d like to live near my office. Feel free to Google me for verification of my profession and if you need more info you can find me on Big Muscle dot com under the username ‘muscleddoc.’ I hope to hear from you soon. My number is 818-724-1936.” Never before had anyone referred me to a Big Muscle page for information. Of course that was the first place I went. Even though all of the pictures in the guy’s profile had no shots of his face, the man had a very impressive body. I contemplated putting all of his body pics into a looping powerpoint and beating off to his muscled attributes, but decided it seemed a little unprofessional. I then Googled the man and found out that he was a well-respected oral surgeon – averaging all excellent and above ratings on Yelp. I then called our mutual friend, if you could call someone you slept with one time a friend, to get more information and to find out what the ‘friend’ had told Ed about me. It turns out that everything was cool. My past one-night-stand told me that Ed was a great guy and that he was intent on moving to Santa Monica. I also found out the mutual friend had suggested me because he knew I was good at my job. Even though I was nervous about what else this guy might have said, I reminded myself he knew nothing about my muscle fetish. It was apparent that Ed Delfino had just been comfortable enough to send me to his Big Muscle page. I’m sure he knew I was gay, but the added bonus of seeing the guy’s body only clothed in shorts made me wonder what else he might have somehow found out. I pulled into the large condo complex located on the rich side of Encino and gave my name to the security guard. He checked my name off some list and then gave me directions to get to Mr. Delfino’s condo. It ended up being more of a three-story townhouse than a condo, but Los Angeles has a weird way of naming units. I rang the doorbell exactly at 10:30am. The door opened a short twenty seconds later and my life changed forever. There, standing in the entranceway of the condo was my ideal man. Ed Delfino must have been around forty-seven years old, but obviously had the body of man who appeared twenty-seven. He was clean-shaven, had short brown hair with gray flecks, and had the kind of tan you knew only came from doing athletic things outside – like jogging, bicycling, or swimming. The pictures on the Internet did not do his body justice. He was wearing a light blue button-down shirt and khaki pants, but the stretched material of both items of clothing prevented the muscles underneath from being unnoticed. It was a look that I often drooled over – a big beefy guy wearing regular clothing that mysteriously enhanced the bulk it concealed. And to top everything off, the man had a smile that would bring traffic on a busy street to a complete halt. He held out his hand as he welcomed me warmly. “Hey Jon. It’s great to meet you.” “Um, hi Ed. Thanks for . . . um . . . making time to see me today.” I was having trouble talking. The guy’s strong grip, his deep peaceful voice, and seeing how his chest protruded out when he turned to let me pass through made my heart beat double time. I stepped into the coolness of his condo, but my body seemed to be on fire. I knew my face had turned dark red, but Ed did nothing to let on if he had indeed noticed. He held out his large hand and directed me down a short hall into a large great room connected to a beautiful kitchen. My business sense immediately kicked in and I knew instantly that I would be able to sell his present home for big bucks. “No, thank you, Jon, for coming out all this way to meet with me.” “Well, it’s always best to get to know a place I’ll be selling. It helps when looking for prospective buyers. This is a great space, Ed.” “Thanks, but I won’t be selling this place. I’m going to keep it. I’m sorry if I didn’t make that clear. I want to keep it as an investment and rent it out.” This news caused me to worry a little. In order to buy a really nice place in Santa Monica, the guy was going to need a hefty down payment and not selling his present place probably meant he’d be looking for something in the low to mid hundreds. I immediately regretted taking this job. I think Ed sensed my disappointment. “Don’t worry, Jon, I can easily afford a place in Santa Monica. I’ve got about two set aside to use.” “Well, two hundred thousand is good Ed, but I’m not sure…” “No, I meant two million.” Ed interrupted my sentence with his information and if I had not been such a cool businessperson I would have done a big happy dance right there in his condo. My heart began beating double time again – this time over money instead of muscles – and I immediately changed my approach to the job. With that kind of budget I was going to be able to find Mr. Big Ed a home that would make him cream in his crisply pressed pants. “Mr. Delfino, you’ve just made me one happy fellow. I am sure we are going to easily find you a new home in Santa Monica.” “I can see it doesn’t take much to make you happy, Jon.” “You don’t consider two million much? And let’s be clear, shall we, it doesn’t take much to make me happy in business.” I knew I was taking a risk with my last statement, but I didn’t care. My body was juicing with electricity from being so close to a well-muscled man and from the thought of a big commission coming my way. There are two things that make me very flirtatious – huge handsome men and wealthy people. What can I say; I’m a specific kind of whore. It was Ed’s turn to get slightly embarrassed and I smiled as his face shot red. “Yes . . . well, um, can I get you some lemonade or some water?” “I might be way out of line, Ed, but I believe this moment deserves something a little stronger and more festive. How about I step out and buy us a nice bottle of champagne to celebrate? If you don’t mind.” This comment caused the big beautiful smile to return to Ed’s gorgeous face. It was as if I had said some kind of magic word that opened a hidden cave or something. The man instantly re-gained control and his red face disappeared. I could tell there was a connection between us that we both felt and understood. Ed was in no way offended by my suggestion. As a matter of fact, I could see that the thought of champagne pleased him very much. “I happen to have a bottle of Dom at the perfect temperature here, so there’s no reason for you to leave. How about some cheese, as well? To celebrate this business deal, of course.” “Sounds lovely, Ed. May I help?” “No, you just make yourself at home, Jon. Everything is right over here in the kitchen. We can continue to strategize about my Santa Monica home as I get it ready. I’m sure you have a few questions, right?” “Yes I do, sir.” I watched as he turned to move to the kitchen. The sight of his muscled ass puffing out the back of his khaki pants made me lick my lips. I instantly let my mind drift to the idea of riding him like a cowboy on a bucking bronco. I could latch on tight to his bulging lats and hang on for dear life as he bounced up and down to welcome my plunging cock. These thoughts caused a pleasant reaction at my crotch level and although it was a lovely feeling, it really was un-cool to have a raging hard-on in the middle of a client’s home. I forced myself to turn around and look at the man’s decorating choices – in hopes that it would help me to find him the perfect home. My eyes were drawn immediately to the grand piano in the opposite corner of the room. “Do you play, Ed? The piano, that is.” “Yeah, I’m not very good, but it’s relaxing. And you?” “Um, no, not since the eighth grade. What’s the big trophy on top of the piano?” “It’s from . . . uh . . . an athletic contest I . . . uh . . . participated in recently.” I could tell by the way the big man’s voice changed and how he stuttered his answer that the contest was something he didn’t find it easy to talk about. I walked toward the piano to look at the trophy. It was about two feet tall and had the figure of what appeared to be a guy on top. As I got closer I saw that the man on the trophy was a bodybuilder in a double biceps pose. The plaque at the base of the thing said second place. “I kind of . . . well, I placed second in . . . in the Amateur All-Natural Mr. Santa Monica contest a few weeks ago.” I turned to look at the guy. He had stopped in the middle of preparing a platter of cheese and fruit and was standing completely still. It was obvious he was watching me closely, to see how I would react to the information he was sharing. I picked up immediately that he had probably met people in the past that did not find bodybuilding very appealing. It was clear that in his mind the next few seconds would either cement our budding friendship or possibly cost me a big job. He had no idea of how hard I had become from looking at the trophy or how happy I was to be standing behind a tall winged back chair so he couldn’t see my throbbing cock. I took full advantage of the moment and responded with more honesty than I probably had in a long time. “I am very impressed, Ed. I’ve always wanted to go to a bodybuilding contest, to see one live and in person, but because I’m a scrawny gay man I’ve always thought it would look like I was a creepy gawker or something. I don’t think most big men want to have other men staring at them that way.” “You’d be surprised.” Ed whispered something I barely caught. I wasn’t sure I heard it correctly. We stood there for a few seconds staring at each other. There was so much super charged electricity in the room at that moment I was surprised all of the light bulbs didn’t explode. The big man was staring at me in a way that made me both comfortable and uncomfortable at the same time. It was like we were connecting on some deep level, but we were also treading near some edge that if even the slightest breeze came we would fall over and never be able to get back. It was thrilling beyond belief. I decided to break the tension, but also amp up the energy at the same time. “Did you tape the contest? I’d love to see it.” “Um . . . yeah, yeah I did – but you don’t really want to see it. That’s very kind of you, Jon, but really . . . you don’t have to.” “Hey Ed, you might as well learn this now. I’m really good at my job and I am great at customer service and all, but please know that in my work life and private life I rarely do anything that I don’t want to do. I stopped trying to please people a long time ago. So please know that if I say I’d like to see you posing on stage that means I’d really like to see it. Fair enough?” Ed smiled and my knees almost buckled. It seemed like the guy grew four more inches or something – all over his body. I swear he swelled bigger from pride or happiness, I wasn’t sure which. His brain was working overtime as he sorted through what I guess was a trunk full of emotions. He paused for only a few brief moments and then tried to speak to me as casually as possible while he began to prepare the food again. “Well, the DVD is in the machine right now. The remote is on the coffee table. Knock yourself out, Jon, but you might find it pretty boring.” His attempt to appear nonchalant was endearing. I could tell the man was nervous and excited at the same time. He tried to focus on what he was doing, but as I moved to the sofa I could see him stealing quick glances in my direction. I prayed to God that he did not see my hard cock tenting my pants as I went to sit down. It took me a half of minute to figure out the remote, but then I had the large screen television on and pushed play on the DVD machine. Instantly the sound of weights being banged around and someone breathing heavy filled the room. I almost gasped out loud when the screen was instantly filled with Ed doing curls with what looked like intense weight. “Oh sorry, that’s the first part of the DVD. I took some shots of me training to check out my form. You can skip to the next chapter.” “No, that’s okay. I want to watch a little of this. Maybe I can learn something and become less fearful of the gym.” “I could teach you, if you’d like. There’s nothing scary about weights.” “Easy for you to say, big guy. It’s guys like you that intimidate the shit out of us little men.” I immediately could tell I had said the wrong thing. There was a sudden intense silence behind me. I turned around to see a face full of disappointment and confusion. I realized what I had done to the man and I jumped into action to correct my mistake. I placed the DVD on pause. “I’m sorry, Ed. That didn’t come out right. You don’t intimidate me. I promise. As a matter of fact, I admire the crap out of you. I guess I’m also jealous in a way. I have some deep scars from being taunted by bigger guys in my childhood and that causes me to sometimes not feel comfortable in a room full of jocks. It’s impressive – what you’ve done to your body and you should know that I often use humor to cover up my insecurities. And right now I realize that I am babbling like an idiot so I’m going to shut up and watch the DVD.” Ed was again smiling in a way that made me want to jump his big body. I turned around to avoid sharing any more of my most intimate thoughts. I quickly hit my forehead with the bottom of my palm and began the DVD. My eyes became instantly glued to the swelling biceps of the guy on the screen. Ed was dressed in a sweatshirt as he worked out, but the bulges in his arms were so big that the heavy material couldn’t hide them. The sound of the popping champagne cork made me jump a little and I heard Ed stifle a laugh at my reaction. Shortly after that the big man came around the edge of the sofa and placed a platter of cheese and fruit, two champagne glasses and a bottle of Dom Perignon on the table in front of us. It might have been my imagination playing tricks on me but it seemed that Ed sat a little closer on the sofa than was normal for people who had just met. He began to fill the crystal flutes as he spoke about the DVD. “See how I keep my back straight as I do the curls and notice that I’m not swinging my arms up and down wildly. You want to concentrate the pump in just the biceps. That’s very important when you’re working your arms.” “I’d say that’s a huge pump from the looks of it.” Ed chuckled out loud and handed me a glass of champagne. The sound of his heavy breathing and slight grunts as he lifted the weight on the DVD made me very hot under the collar – as well as very hard at the crotch. I had crossed my legs to hopefully hide my erection, but it was very uncomfortable at the same time. Ed held up his glass, obviously for a toast. “Here’s to a great partnership and to finding me a new home.” “Here, here. Cheers.” We brought the glasses together lightly and then both took a sip of the wonderful tasting bubbly. I couldn’t help but stare at the beautiful face of Ed Delfino. He was busy arranging cheese onto slices of bread and dabbing what I assumed was honey on top. I was sure he knew I was staring, but he was not going to draw attention to it. It was like he wanted me to get a good look at him. I kept turning to the television screen to watch him start another set of reps – marveling at how straight his back remained and the fact that he didn’t swing his arms – and then back to his real face a foot away from me. Ed finally handed me a small platter of multiple slices of cheese and explained them all. He then picked up the remote and switched to the next chapter. “Enough of this. Let’s get to me winning second place.” The screen switched to a bare stage with a banner that read “Amateur All-Natural Mr. Santa Monica’ and I recognized the place as the civic center a few miles from my home. I heard the announcer call out Ed’s name and then the back curtains parted and out walked the perfect specimen now sitting beside me, but on screen he was clad only in skimpy posers. The gold colored g-string looking material did a poor job of trying to hide the man’s ample package. I could see out of the corner of my eye that Ed was now looking at me and it did not go unnoticed that I zoned in first on his crotch. I detected, without turning, that there was a proud smile on his face. The Ed on the screen waved to the cheering crowd, the announcer said something to the effect of the forty-seven year old man on stage easily putting most of the younger guys to shame, and then Enrique Iglesias’ song ‘Baby I Like It” started pounding through the powerful convention center sound system. Ed Delfino then broke into what could only be described as a cum-inducing routine. I watched, mesmerized, as he moved through a flawless posing session. My eyes were glued to the television. Ed took advantage of my focused concentration. “Please tell me what you see, Jon.” I was so completely lost in his bulging body, the striations and veins covering every muscle, and the thrill of the music that I didn’t even hesitate to answer him. I spoke like some guy under the influence of some kind of truth serum. I spoke softly, but deliberately. “I see a man who is in great shape. I also see a guy that takes pride in how he looks. I see so many muscles – inflated in ways I never knew was possible. I don’t even know the names of most of those bulging masses. I see a flawless posing routine – like a ballet dancer moving gracefully across the stage. I see perfection. I see my dream man.” My last sentence and the fact that Ed finished his routine on the screen made me suddenly snap out of my muscle induced trance. I realized what I had said and turned to face Ed – completely embarrassed. My face flushed red again. “I’m so sorry, Ed. Um . . . that last statement came out of nowhere. Please forgive me. I think the champagne has gone straight to my head. I have no idea what I’m saying.” I didn’t know what to do so I just took another big gulp of my drink. I turned back to the screen to see Ed participating in what I knew was the final pose down and noticed that the three other men were equally impressive – but not one of them was as handsome as Ed. It was clear he was the total package. We sat there in silence until they began announcing the winners. Ed lost to a monstrous guy – the heavyweight – who did not have Ed’s graceful beauty, but did have a few more pounds of muscle on him. “It’s pretty clear the judges liked bulk over symmetry. I’m still proud of second place, though. I want to continue to keep my body as close to what I feel is a perfect balance as I can.” “I don’t know if it can get any more perfect, Ed.” “Thank you.” We were looking at each other and you could have cut the sexual tension between us with a butter knife. I needed something to distract me from my sinful thoughts. I reached out and grabbed the remote sitting on the sofa between us. Ed felt the same way so he stood up, mumbled something about napkins, and moved toward the kitchen. I pressed the chapter button and suddenly the screen was filled with Ed’s upper torso. The man was running his hands over his chest and quickly zoned in on his nipples, grabbing them hard with his thumbs and forefingers. As he squeezed and twisted the dark nubs he spoke to the camera. “Yeah, so fucking hard. These nips are so fucking hard. Aw, yeah, look at this huge chest. You like this chest don’t you, Ed.” “Um, that’s something else, Jon. Let’s turn that off.” Suddenly, Ed was back at the sofa and he was reaching out to grab the remote from me. I was too quick, though, and moved the remote behind my back. “No, I want to watch this. I see I’ve found the good stuff.” The Ed on the screen had moved into a double biceps pose and backed away from the camera. He was completely nude and I got a great shot of his half-hard large cock. The guy turned his head and brought his lips to his right biceps and started kissing the bulging mass. The live Ed stepped in front of me and bent over my body, obviously intent on getting the remote from the hand behind my back. The sudden closeness of his body made me suck in air sharply and my frame shook a little as soon as he laid a big hand on my shoulder. I buried the remote deeper beneath my ass and leaned out to watch the screen. The Ed on the DVD was licking the peak of his biceps and teasing the camera. “Look at that fucking huge gun. Yeah, look how big it is. This arm tastes so good, too. So fucking good.” “Come on Jon, this is very embarrassing. Please turn it off. Give me the remote, please.” Ed’s stomach and crotch was now pressed up against me as he was working hard to get the remote from beneath my body. To avoid losing to the man I slid the remote between the cushion and the back of the sofa and, at the same time, I laid the upper part of my body on the cushions to the left. I put my hands behind my back to pretend that I still had the remote. Ed fell for the trick and he quickly threw his huge body on top of mine and wrapped his arms around my back trying to find the slim piece of plastic. Our faces were right next to each other and I couldn’t move because his thick massive body pinned me to the sofa. It was the most unbelievable sensation in the world. I could feel his hard nipples pressing into my chest; his hard biceps squeezing my arms, and what I knew was a stiff-as-hell cock pushing against mine. Both of us realized the matching hardness of our crotches at the same time. Ed pulled his head back and looked into my eyes. His face was very serious, but not in a mad sort of way – it was like he was sorting through some facts in his head and then making a grand decision. Without any warning the big man brought his lips into mine and pressed hard. I quickly opened my mouth in response and welcomed his probing tongue. Ed turned his head sideways so his mouth could get better leverage to suck on mine. The guy certainly knew how to kiss – he seemed to be the master of all things at the same time. He inhaled softly causing my cheeks to cave in from the suction and at the same time his tongue gently toyed with my throat chute – darting in and out. And at the same moment the man seemed to make his lips work overtime – massaging my own like an expert. The focus on what was happening at my mouth was interrupted by the awareness of a giant hand unbuttoning my pants and sliding down to grab hold of my rock-hard dick. I moaned out loud as Ed wrapped his fingers around my thick shaft and whispered “nice.” Using only the arm that remained wrapped around my upper body and the force of his huge frame, Ed quickly rolled over and moved me on top of him. He could sense that the pressure of his heavy mass was making it hard for me to breathe. I immediately missed the overbearing weight of his bulk, but was happy to be able to inhale deeply. His beefy hand had started to slide up and down my cock, sending jolts of pleasure across my spine. I slid my hand down the front of his pants and was a little surprised when my fingers met the fat tip of his rod a lot sooner than I anticipated. As I moved beyond the head and latched my hand on his beef stick I soon understood what had caused my astonishment. The size of the man’s dick matched the size of his body. As I moved my palm down to press into his balls I could feel the sticky tip of his cock brushing my forearm near the elbow. I whispered “nice” to copy his compliment and this made Ed laugh – even as our lips stayed locked together. It was clear to both of us that our bodies were ripe for eruption. There was passionate kissing and a mutual light stroking of cocks, but we each sensed that any heavy jerking was going to make us both bypass the joys of foreplay instantly – and neither of us wanted that. We desired this moment to last for a hell-of-a long time – forever if that were possible. As if we understood some undetectable signal, both Ed and I removed our hands at the same time. I quickly brought all of my fingers to the buttons of Ed’s shirt and slowly undid them one by one. We were still kissing, but once I had the final button undone I pulled my face from his, pushed my body up into the air with one arm, and used the other hand to push the front of his shirt from either side of his wide torso. I whistled loudly as I gazed at his beautiful body. “I’m running out as soon as we’re done and buying you a first place trophy. There’s not a more beautiful body anywhere in the world.” This made Ed smile. He raised his body and little and we both worked the tight shirt over his shoulders and off of his arms. I tossed it across the room and then pulled my own polo shirt off in one quick tug. Ed echoed my earlier whistle and then brought his hands up to run across my smaller tight body. He moved his hands to the side of my face and then pulled my head back down to his – returning his masterful lips to mine. By this point we were both grinding our cocks into the other and my bare chest smashed up against his thicker muscled pecs. I could feel his hard nipples pressing into my skin. I reached up and clamped my fingers on his protruding nubs with all my might. This caused Ed to cry out in pleasure and he arched his back off of the sofa – easily pressing my body into the air. “I see the big man likes his nipples to be abused, doesn’t he?” “Yes sir.” “Good” I squeezed even harder and this caused Ed to wrap his arms around my back and jerk my body into his with great force. This knocked the breath out of me, but it felt unbelievable. The man used his strong arms to grind my body into his even harder than before – giving us both much pleasure. Ed then returned his lips to mine and moved his hands to the back of my pants. He pushed my slacks and underwear down at the same time, caressing my ass as he went. He then grabbed both butt cheeks with his huge hands and squeezed tightly – while he pressed my crotch harder into his. I used my feet to push my pants, shoes, and socks completely off my body. I was now totally nude on top of this gorgeous bodybuilder. He quickly followed my lead and pulled off his pants while never taking his lips from mine. It felt incredible to not have any clothing between my skin and his hard muscles. I could feel every part of his beautiful body and pictures of him posing on the television flashed through my mind when I zoned in on specific muscles. By this time I was also very aware that the big man was oozing copious amounts of pre-cum from his cock. He moved one of his hands to the head of his large rod and scooped up gobs of his juice. He then began to lube up my dick. Suddenly, Ed pulled his face from mine and turned his body over underneath me, like some kind of expert acrobat. It took me a few seconds to register what he was doing, but as soon as I felt my cock slide between his bulbous ass cheeks I knew what he wanted. His warm cum allowed my hard dick to easily slide up and down his ass – teasing the big man. I quickly latched my hands onto his bulging lats – barely able to grab them because of their size – and then pushed my dickhead into his waiting hole. Ed cried out like a wild animal and I immediately stopped. “No, keep going. Ignore me, Jon. I need this. Please.” Ed did not need to tell me twice. I thrust my crotch forward and the tip of my cock penetrated the opening of his ass chute. The giant man screamed into the sofa pillow and squeezed his cheeks together at the same time. The intense pressure on my cock only encouraged me more. I shoved in harder and sent my thick meat deeper into his asshole. This caused the man to stop breathing and push his body along with mine up from the sofa. It was like he was planning to do push ups as I fucked him. After a few seconds of getting used to the invasion in his behind he dropped our bodies back onto the cushions and this caused my dick to sink deeper into his love chute. I quickly began to push in and out to give him pleasure. He started moaning like he was being satisfied for the first time in his life. With each thrust I was able to go deeper into his hole. By this time the man was purring like some giant lion and was raising his ass to meet me each time I rammed my rod into his body. I picked up speed and it was fun to hear his breathing match my rhythm. I also turned to the television and saw that the onscreen Ed was now so turned on by his own body he was stroking his hard cock – while he continue to talk to himself. “Yeah, so fucking big. Look at these massive muscles. So huge, so monstrous.” I continued to fuck the big man’s muscled ass, but I also brought my face down to his – quickly noticing that he, too, was watching the television. This made me smile. I was beginning to understand Ed in a new and exciting way. I could now see he was even more the perfect specimen of manhood than I had thought before. I brought my lips to his right ear. “It’s your turn to answer some questions, big man. First of all, you love your own muscles don’t you? Now don’t be shy, tell the truth.” I continued to slide my cock even deeper with each thrust – just to fill his body with pleasure and make his mind focus on thoughts of me. Ed was smiling, too, obviously enjoying every part of our sexual connection. He didn’t hesitate a bit in answering my question. “Yes, I love my huge muscles . . . sir.” The ending was a surprise and an added benefit. It was clear that Ed fully understood how much his answers thrilled me – even as they added to his own excitement. It was obvious we were a match made in heaven. I was ready to bring both of us to our powerful climaxes. On the television, the taped Ed started to moan loudly in those short pre-ejaculation gasps. I wanted to make sure the real Ed and I timed our orgasms with the DVD. I spoke softly into his ear again. “But you like it even more when other guys talk about your muscles, don’t you? You like it when someone tells you how fucking unbelievable you are, don’t you, Ed?” “Aw fuck yes, more than anything else in the world, sir.” “Even more than my cock in your ass, big guy?” “Equally, sir!” “Then lets give you both. As you watch yourself on the screen I want you to feel my cock spewing my man juice into your ass and I want you to cum hard for me. Can you do that Ed?” “Yes sir.” “And I’ll add some fun to the moment, don’t you worry. Listen closely, Ed. You’re the biggest fucker I’ve ever seen. Your muscles are incredible. Everywhere I look on your body I see bulges beyond my wildest fantasies. You are one giant man, Ed. I get hard just looking at your un-flexed biceps. You opened the door today and my heart stopped. I could see your massiveness even through your clothes. Those puny khakis and that button down did nothing to hide how fucking enormous you are. You’re immense Ed. Colossal. I can’t wait to lick your biceps the same way you did in the video. I want to kiss you huge guns, man. I want to worship you the way you deserve. You’re my huge muscle god, Ed.” The combination of watching the onscreen Ed yank his cock to ejaculation, the intense fucking session I was giving his ass, and the words I was whispering in his ear was too much for the giant man – and for me. All at the same time the giant cock on the television screen started spraying cum, Ed’s ass chute clamped tightly around my cock signaling he was dumping a large load of juice onto the sofa cushion, and I exploded inside his ass. It was wild to hear Ed’s voice crying out in ecstasy on the television and beneath me at the same time. My own orgasm was so powerful that I couldn’t make a sound. My cock emptied into his hole for what seemed like forever. Finally, the television screen went black and both Ed and I stopped shaking violently. We lay there for a few minutes without saying a word. We were waiting for our hearts to start beating at a normal pace. Both Ed and I were covered in a salty sheen of sweat. The room smelled of cum and I still had my hands tightly clamped on his monstrous lats. I was the first to speak. “I never knew a man’s lats could get so huge.” “I never knew getting fucked could be so hot.” “Ed, I think it’s important for you to tell me what you’re looking for in a home.” The big man laughed and both of our bodies shook. I could tell he was thinking, so I waited for the answer. It was so incredibly comfortable on the man’s huge warm back – with my still-hard cock in his ass felt equally as nice. He finally answered in a soft gentle voice. “I’m looking for a place that has a lot of light. I’d like three bedrooms, hardwood floors, a gas stove, and a yard for a dog. Does that help?” “Yes, it helps a lot. So, I think I should tell you three important things.” “Yeah? What’s that?” “First Ed, I think it will be easy for you to find the perfect place in Santa Monica.” “And second?” “Well, secondly, I don’t believe in dating clients. I’m sorry.” “That’s fine, Jon. You’re fired. Sorry, man. And your third important thing?” “I have a beautiful home that has three bedrooms, hardwood floors, a gas stove, gets a lot of light, and a large fenced-in back yard. I think it would be perfect for you.” “You think it will fit me as perfectly as your cock feels in my ass?” “I guarantee it, Ed.” “And do you come with the property?” “If you’ll have me.” “When can I move in?” “How about tonight?” “Sold.”
  11. [Hey folks, first time posting a story here. Some of you may know me from my tumblr Broodingmuscle. This story will feature MMA fighting, dominance, forced exercise and feeding, and fast but realistic muscle growth. Eventually there will be some little bro revenge because that’s my jam. Let me know what you think, sorry no growth in the first chapter. - Broody] Fight Night: Part 1 Stick vs Meatball “Welcome back to the Underground Fighting Championship, I’m head commentator Fred Williams. Our next fight in the Flyweight division is going to be something I’ve never seen before. Curtis “Stick” Quick, the division’s tallest fighter will face his polar opposite, Tony “Meatball” Pizetti who replaces an injured competitor. I’ll ask my fellow commentator Al Sharp, what do you make of this crazy match-up?” “More like mis-matchup my friend, wow! As the fighters take their places in the ring you can see that the 6-foot-1 Quick just towers over Pizetti who stands a mere 4-foot-1.” “And yet, Al, and yet… look at these other stats, Pizetti is the heavier fighter, coming in at the regulation upper limit of 126 pounds, while Quick is a mere 123 lbs. What happened there did Quick over-correct trying to make weight?” “I asked his trainer this very question and the answer may surprise you. Curtis Quick has always been a super-lean guy, in fact he got into fighting as a kid because of how much he got picked on for being skinny. He’s never cutting weight for a fight, always trying to maintain or gain weight to stay competitive in the Flyweight rankings.” “And so he doesn’t blow away in a stiff breeze. Good Lord someone get that kid a sandwich!” “Well speaking of a meal, look at Tony Pizetti! “Meatball” is an apt nickname for the stud just look at all the muscle piled into this short stack. I just did a quick calculation and proportionally if Pizetti was as tall as his opponent, he’d be a whopping 280 lbs! Just look at those massive arms, they’ve twice as thick as Quick’s! Pizetti may not have the ultra long 80” striking reach of his opponent, but you better believe a body like that is going to do some damage if this goes to the ground.” “Pizetti’s wingspan is certainly respectable at 60” for a man his height. He’ll have to get inside to do any punching, but this is mixed martial arts! Expect some dominant wrestling from this pint-sized Hercules.” “And now the announcer is being ignored by both fighters during the introductions. What intensity as they yell smack-talk across the ring at each other. Quick says something about Pizetti shopping for his tights in the boy’s section. Pizetti-- oh my god!-- reaches into those same tights and pulls out his XXL cup! He holds it up to the audience and his tights snap back to form an outright elephantine bulge! Now he’s calling out Quick’s own fashion sense, with his loose shorts hanging down to his knees to hide his skinny legs, and what other inadequacies? As the referee scolds Pizetti, the short fighter grins and makes show of the compressing effort required to stuff those enormous genitals back into the protective device.” “Well Al, I don’t know about you, but the fight hasn’t even started and my blood is already flowing. I think the ring girl just fainted! And Quick looks a little pale, I don’t think he expected to be shown up this badly by a fellow just about four feet tall!” “Well as the bell sounds to start the round, we’ll see if Quick has a comeback to all that!” “And he does, a lighting fast left jab hits Pizetti full in the face! But he’s fast enough to raise his guard and block the follow up right which thuds impotently against the Meatball's thick forearm. Pizetti advances to try to get inside, but gets caught in the gut with a front kick from Quick that pushes him back into a more comfortable range for the taller fighter. This time Quick’s one-two combo hits the mark both times but Pizetti shrugs off the punches! He taunts Quick by sticking out his chin, his face plastered with a mocking grin and The Stick takes the bait, launching a straight right down the center which Pizetti ducks easily. The Meatball powers an uppercut drawn from somewhere in this arena’s basement and smashes into Stick’s jaw!” “Oh he’s hurt! Goddamn it if I didn’t feel the force of that punch from the ringside. How he’s even still standing after that hit I do not know but he manages to back away and bat aside Pizetti’s follow-up shots drunkenly. He was definitely rocked by that blow!” “The Meatball bulls his way inside and goes for a double leg takedown, no wait a double leg lift! He picks Quick’s slender body up like it’s a pencil and slams his foe brutally to the canvas! Oh my god, that has gotta hurt! Pizetti falls on him like a log dropped onto kindling and Quick tries to scramble out the side. No dice. Pizetti hauls him back, gets into full mount and rears up for some devastating ground and pound. A few hits from those sledgehammer fists and Quick’s face is bloodied up like raw hamburger. Quick's coach, his big brother Butch Quick, is yelling obscenities that would make a sailor blush from the corner.” “The ref calls out for Quick to fight back or he’ll end it and the fighter finally responds, flipping his legs up to catch Pizetti’s head between them. Quick wrenches down and the power of long limb leverage launches The Meatball halfway across the ring to land on his head! Pizetti pushes himself up to one knee but looks wobbly. Quick is dripping blood from his face but makes it to his feet. He lunges and strikes like a kicker after a field goal, his foot hits Pizetti’s gut with a dull thud. Quick winds up for another shot but The Meatball turns aside at the last moment, lashing out with a left hook to the body that nearly snaps The Stick in half.” “Holy shit, I think Quick’s liver just got made into paté. Spread him on a cracker, he looks done.” “Oh what a mess, his face ruined, fallen to his knees gasping, the wind knocked out of him. Now Pizetti approaches and reaches out to hold his head almost tenderly. He whispers something in his ear and the pulls him close, burying his face in his meaty pecs. He locks his muscular arms around Quicks head and cranks it. Forget breathing, Quick taps out in an instant so that his skull doesn’t pop like a zit!” “Oh my, over already just as I was getting excited.” “Looks like you’re not the only one! Pizetti pull out his cup yet again as Quick collapses to the canvas, chest heaving. He may be David but I’d call that cock Goliath: wide, rock hard and bursting up right out of his tights well past his navel!” “He gets grief from the ref and from Quick's corner, but the fans seem to love it! He drops the cup onto Quick’s face and then grinds his foot on it, forcing the defeated fighter to breath in his sweaty ball stank. Pizetti does a victory double bicep flex that gives the ring medic pause as he rushes in to check on the flattened loser.” “Pizetti grinds out a most muscular pose and blows Curtis Quick a kiss as security enters the ring to keep the two separate. As the referee raises his arm in victory, he points at Quick and mouths ‘I’ll be seeing you soon’ with a leer and a wink.” “Well Al, I’d sure like to be in the room for that meeting. Maybe even film it! Well, this has been quite the fight. On behalf of my colleague Al Sharp, this has been Fred Williams for the Underground Fighting Championship. Thanks for joining us and see you next time!” *** Fight Night part 2: Don’t Call Him Little The next day, Curtis Quick woke from his doctor-mandated bedrest to a pounding coming from the door of his room. He lived in a run down two story motel that rented rooms monthly for cheap. He dragged his poor battered body to the door shouting. “All right already, I’m coming, hold your horses. Jesus!” The noise was making his headache worse, but that was nothing compared to the shock he got when he opened the door and looked down to see Tony Pizetti outside his room on the balcony. His stomach churned but he put on a brave face, swollen as it was. “What are you doing here, huh, didn’t get enough of humiliatin’ me yesterday?” Tony wore a low cut white tank top that showed off his massive hairy pecs. He held a 15-lb bag of potatoes over each shoulder. “I’m here ‘cuz I’m your new coach, Stick.” Tony took a step back and then hoisted the potato bags, swinging them around like nunchucks. Curtis watched dully, still blinking the sleep from his eyes. With a last swing, Tony threw both bags at his chest and he flew back into the room, knocked flat on his back. “How did you know?” Curtis groaned weakly from the floor. His coach Butch, his older brother, had quit in disgust yesterday after the fight. Tony stood over Curtis’ flattened form, folding his thick arms over his chest.. “Everybody knows, Stick. He talked to the media this morning. I believe his exact words were. ‘I ain’t training a loser who lost to a midget.’ What an asshole.” Curtis got to his knees, still sore, but anger over Butch was riling him up. “He is a fucking asshole! That’s not the word you’re supposed to use. It’s like… little person, right?” “Look at this shit. You see anything little?” Tony flexed a bodybuilder-style double-bicep pose. His lats flared out into meaty buttresses holding up arms that were so thick with huge hard muscle that his biceps, triceps and forearms had to fight for space. “From now on you call me Coach or Sir, got it?” Curtis mouth hung open as he watched Pizetti show off. He remembered the power in those arms and thanked God Pizetti hadn’t broken any of his bones. “Got it, Coach! Damn are you bigger than yesterday?” “Fuck yeah, I hate cutting weight for a fight, after I was done with you, I went out with my buddies for a huge steak dinner and then went to the all night gym and blasted these muscles hard. Speaking of which….” Tony chuckled and reached over to tousle Curtis’ hair. With Stick on his knees they were the same height. “I like you kid. You got potential and I need a project. All I get for fights are gimmicks and last-minute replacements.So I’m switching to coaching. I’ve booked you a light-heavyweight fight 4 months from now.” Curtis shook his head. “It’ll take me that long to recover from that beating you gave me. How could I recover and train AND gain thirty pounds to fight as a lightweight in just 4 months?” “Clean out your ears, bumpkin, I said light-heavyweight, that’s 205 lbs. You’re gonna gain eighty pounds of pure muscle. And you're gonna learn to punch and wrestle like a man, not those girly blows you sent my way. And as to how. You leave that to me. Now get up and take this.” Tony pulled Curtis to his feet and shoved the motel ice bucket in his hands. “Go get ice. Lots of it.” While Curtis went back and forth to the ice machine to fill the bathtub, Tony stomped up and down the balcony stairs to his car, unloading the potato bags, 20 in total, till they filled one corner of the kitchen. When he was done, he checked the ice level in the tub. “Alright that’s enough. Come with me. It’s time for your first training session.” Tony popped the trunk of his classic 1983 Buick Grand National and Curtis flinched. “Is that a body?” Tony scowled. “What, you think I’m a gangster or something? Just ‘cause I’m Italian? That’s racist.” “I don’t think it’s r—” “Take another look, bright boy.” Curtis gingerly pulled at the bloody cloth wrapping. “Jesus, it’s a whole side of beef.” “Lift it out, kid. You’re taking it upstairs.” “What? How? It’s gotta weigh 300 lbs.” “Probably 325. Think of it as CrossFit.” “Shit.” Curtis said. He shucked his shirt and tucked it in the back of his shorts. Compared to the boulders of muscle fighting for space on Pizetti’s short body, Curtis’ thin muscles looked like strings stretched along a giant banjo. He strained hard to lift one side of the bloody mass over the lip of the trunk. The effort left him heaving breaths in and out his bony chest. He looked from the truck to the stairs going up to his second floor balcony and then back in despair. “Damn, son, you look like the carcass left over from last night’s roast chicken.” Tony jibed. Curtis hauled more on the mass of meat until he had two thirds of it over the lip. “I got…” he grunted, “a fast… metabolism… fuuuuuck!” Curtis tried to figure it out. He thought he could manage it if he got the side over both his shoulders. But the trunk was below his waist level and there was no way his skinny legs could rise up from a deep squat with that much weight. He looked over at Tony. “Y-you got a jack or somethin’?” Pizetti rolled his eyes. “Alright, soft boy, I’ll help ya, but it’ll cost ya later.” Pizetti scooted his legs under the bumper of the car. He spread his arms out straight and pressed them flat against the asphalt, then tucked up his thighs to his chest and pressed his feet to the undercarriage. Curtis heard first the groan of shocks and then silence as Tony leg pressed the back end of a loaded Buick. The trunk rose up level to Curtis’ chest and he ducked under the mass of meat to brace his shoulders. “Oof. Almost there, a little higher.” “Get ready, punk,” Tony growled. The trunk lowered down again as Tony’s legs pressed to his chest and then shot up fast and hard. Curtis pulled the weight freely onto his shoulders. He teetered over to one side but solidified his core and managed to keep from tumbling over. “I got it, I got it, Coach! Look, I’m doin’ it.” Curtis slowly turned around carefully keeping the huge load balanced on his shoulders. Tony was still under the car, grunting out leg press reps. Goddamn. Curtis made a mental note to google its curb weight. “That’s great kid, let’s see if you can get up the stairs in the time it takes me to do 3 sets.” Curtis let out a grunt of his own. “You’re on coach!” Curtis adjusted the ponderous weight and then stomped step by step toward the stairs. He got to the bottom and looked up. It looked impossible. He flexed his abs and thought of his older brother, mocking him yesterday for weakness. He raised his right foot and set it on the first stair. He pressed hard, feeling his quads solidify and contract. He stepped up and then planted his left. “Fuck yeah, I can do this!” He repeated the process and got to the third step. His heart was pounding. He heard Pizetti counting out reps: “Fifteen! Where you at, boy?” “Halfway up!” he lied. “You better go faster if you want to beat this chicken carcass.” He heard Pizetti breathing heavily. “Oh I’m gonna enjoy this.” Curtis heard the bouncing of shocks as Pizetti started pumping out his next set twice as fast. Curtis visualized the bloated strength of Pizetti’s tree trunk quads and willed it to transfer to his own slim legs. With the next step he forced his left leg to skip a stair. Then his right leg did the same. He was no longer inching up the staircase like an old lady, but taking it normally, like he didn’t have half a cow on his shoulders. The tension in his limbs was intense but he took a deep breath and stomped up the rest of the stairs, reaching the top just as Pizetti yelled out his final rep. “I did it coach!” He huffed, a huge shit-eating grin on his face.. Pizetti set the Buick down and stood up. His thighs were so swollen with pump they rounded outward like beachballs. “Nice job kid!” He stamped his right foot down and his quads exploded, rending the overstretched lycra of his gym shorts right up to his crotch, with a loud RIIIIPPPP!. “Fuck yeah!” he growled. Reaching into the trunk he pulled out a huge meat cleaver. “Now get that meat on ice. It’s time to grow!”!” Cont.
  12. musclelovingtwink

    Addicted

    Chapter 1 When I met Dane, he wasn’t exactly what you’d call normal. Even at that time in his early twenties, he was 6’3” and well over 200 pounds of shredded muscle. We worked out at the same gym. I fit my workouts in around my university schedule, but it seemed like whatever time I went, there he was, dripping with sweat and lifting some ungodly weight. Within the first week of my working out there, he had met my eyes more than once and smiled as he noticed the slack-jawed expression I usually had while I was ogling at his feats of inhuman strength. One Friday night, he stopped in the middle of a set to come right up to me. “You like what you see, man?” he said, flexing an incredible bicep in front of my face for emphasis. It had a perfect split peak and the striations were beautifully visible through his paper-thin skin. “Y-Yeah.” I managed to say. Struggling to tear my eyes away from the immense arm and to look him in the eye. He smiled even wider, showing off a set of perfect, straight, white teeth. Aside from the physique of a god, his jet-black hair and piercing blue eyes made him the absolute picture of beauty. “Good,” he said, “Because I’m gonna be the biggest there ever was.” He stretch out his hand and shook the limp appendage that was my arm. “I’m Dane.” “Lachie.” I replied. What happened next is still a complete haze to me, but the next thing I remember I was in the locker room being fucked senseless by the most perfect Adonis I’d ever seen. Looking past my own face reflected in the mirror as I gripped the sink, I saw the golden god of a man. Like me, his eyes saw nothing but himself. Both his and my gaze raked every shredded inch of his torso. His perfect 8-pack abs crunched with every thrust, beads of sweat rolling over the deep clefts between them. There wasn’t so much as a hint of fat on his whole body, yet his pecs were so thick and so rounded that they hung over the top of his abs, casting a shadow down. In that moment I wished I’d been born a contortionist just so that I could suck the perfect broad nipples that hung below those pecs while he kept fucking me. I felt his hands dig into my sides, knowing bruises would absolutely be there within minutes. The sudden flex telling me he was close to climax. I looked into his face and he spared me the briefest of glances. Sweat dragged his perfect, dark wavy hair down until it just teased in front of his eyes. His lips twisted into a cocky half-grin accentuated by his inhumanly square jaw, and I felt his monstrous cock explode inside me. It truly felt like a bomb going off deep inside me. How one man could hold that much cum inside him seemed impossible, and he didn’t strike me as someone who had dry streaks. He had to take a good step back to pull all 11 inches of still-hard, tremendously thick meat out of me. I slumped onto a nearby bench, absolutely wrecked while he stood for a second still admiring himself in the mirror. The man had just done a workout that would turn the strongest of men to jelly then spent a solid ten minutes ploughing me with the force of a jackhammer and he wasn’t even winded. It only just occurred to me how in the blur of passion I’d let this guy fuck me in the open in a very public bathroom. I was shocked at the lack of interruption, but blushing furiously I realised the amount of noise I’d made had probably warned people not to come in. Hell, it had probably warned people a block away. Still buck naked, Dane strutted past me to open up a locker. God his ass was so huge, round and striated that, had I not been completely devoid of the energy to move, I probably would’ve sunk my teeth in. He swung a leg over the bench I sat on, bearing his still rock-hard cock right in my face. Saying “balls the size of chicken’s eggs” strikes me as cliched, but I’m gonna be honest here, if your chicken was laying eggs this size you’d have your face in a record book. They slung under his cock and just laid out on the bench. “You don’t mind do you?” he asked, and breaking eye contact with his dick (with some effort) I noticed he had a needle and a small vial in his hands. Without waiting for an answer, he drew on the needle and filled it with a clear, faintly pink fluid from the vial before plunging it straight into one of the enormous testicles sitting in front of him. I’m not afraid to say I flinched, a lot. As the plunger of the needle dropped, I swear to god, I watched veins spring up over the surface of the massive ball, and snake their way up the thick shaft. I can’t attest as to whether he was fully hard when he shot up with the strange liquid, but as the veins sprang out from his cock, it definitely throbbed just a little larger. He laughed in that beautiful deep voice. “Sorry about that, but right after is the best time to do it.” He looked at the look of shock and awe on my face and grinned again. “This is some secret shit, real experimental,” he said tapping the vial with a broad finger. “Don’t tell anyone, I wouldn’t want to have to hurt you.” I looked up at him with more shock, and less awe, and he gave me a quick wink. He stood up and turned back to the locker. Once again I was struck, not only by the sheer perfection that was his ass, but also by just how wide his lats were. The man had to be at least three times as wide as me. I noticed the odd protrusion of his veins was still spreading over his form, albeit less intensely than it had at the point of impact. He pulled a pair of white briefs on that struggled to leave anything to the imagination, in fact, the waistband couldn’t match the tightness of his waistline, as his immense cock and balls pulled it forwards. He pulled on some loose gym shorts and an even looser stringer and strutted towards the exit. He turned back at the door, glancing over vein-covered traps to call back to me. “I put my number in your phone, text me.” I looked at the pile on the floor where I’d left my clothes to see my phone sitting neatly on top. Putting aside the fact that it was pin protected, and I hadn’t seen him have any time to do so, I found a new entry in my contacts under “Dane – BF.” I had no idea what the hell had just happened or what I’d got into, so I just pulled my clothes on, and avoiding the stares of everyone in the gym as I made the walk of shame, I headed home to pass out.
  13. czechhunter69

    Hulk - Alex loses control (Chapter 3)

    Chapter 3 picks up where Chapter 2 left off. If you haven't read Chapter 2, there are links provided below for your convenience. Once again, this story builds upon the narrative of WB Hunk and credit is given to him. If you have any suggestions regarding where the story should go next or what should happen next, please feel free to let me know. 2) Alex's First time 1) Tom’s final time Source: WB Hunk’s version of Hulk. ---------- Sitting in his living room after his shower, Alex was dressed in clothes that no longer fit him, feeling the gravity of the news that he had just heard. The reporter's somber voice delivered details of the catastrophe, each word piercing Alex's heart like a sharp knife. He saw the images of destroyed homes, buildings, and cars that had been thrown around like toys. As the news reporter appeared, Alex noticed the sadness in her eyes, and her solemn face. "We have some breaking news today from Ohio,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. "A gas explosion has rocked the small town of Millfield, causing widespread devastation and leaving over 400 people dead." The camera then cut to footage of the destroyed homes and buildings, revealing a scene of utter chaos and destruction. Smoke billowed from the rubble as emergency personnel worked tirelessly to search for survivors and treat the injured. Watching the footage, Alex's heart sank with a sense of dread and despair. The scale of the destruction was almost unimaginable, with entire buildings reduced to rubble and cars crushed under the weight of debris. Although the images of the destruction seemed familiar, they didn't make sense to him. Alex couldn't comprehend how a gas explosion could cause so much devastation, especially in a small town like Millfield. He tried to piece together what had happened as his mind raced with possibilities. But deep down, he knew the truth - that he was responsible for the destruction, that he had hulked out and caused the devastation without even realizing it. The realization of what he had done as the Hulk was overwhelming, and he couldn't fathom what would happen if he was actually mad. Sitting on the edge of the couch, Alex was trying to wrap his head around the previous night. He remembered seeing glimpses of himself in reflections, and if he were only six feet tall, he would have looked like a bodybuilder. This was bigger than Tom, and he was lost in thought when he heard the creak of the front door opening. His heart skipped a beat as he thought it might be the military coming to take him away for the destruction he had caused. But to his relief, it was just his tall, dorky roommate Ryan. "Alex! I was worried about you. Your phone is saying you were in the heart of the explosions,” Ryan exclaimed as he took his shoes off. Seeing him bend over made Alex cough, trying to distract himself. For years, they had shared their locations just to be safe. Ryan paused, speechless at the hunk that used to be his boyfriend. He couldn't take his eyes off Alex's body. Just the sight of the hunk in front of him, excited him. Alex knew what Ryan was fixated on, and he couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction at the attention he was getting. He knew he looked good, damn good, and he was enjoying the way Ryan's eyes roamed over his tight-fitting shirt hugging his chest and arms, leaving little to the imagination. "What the heck happened to you?" Ryan asked, finally tearing his eyes away from Alex's body. Alex shrugged, not sure how to explain what had happened. "I don't really remember," he said, trying to keep his voice steady. "Well, whatever it was, you look like you could take on an army," Ryan said with a chuckle, his eyes flicking back to Alex's chest. If only he knew the truth about what had happened. Sitting there, Alex's heart raced as he felt a surge of excitement at Ryan's words. He quickly pushed the feeling down, knowing he had to keep his secret safe. "It's just a bit of working out, you know. Trying to get back in shape," Alex said, his voice shaking slightly as he tried to downplay the bulging muscles that were straining against his shirt, more prominent than ever. Ryan arched an eyebrow in disbelief, his eyes fixed on Alex's impressive physique. "Dude, you look like you could bench press a car. You're telling me that's just from a bit of working out?" he said, a hint of disbelief in his voice. Alex shifted uncomfortably, feeling the weight of Ryan's gaze on him. "I guess I've been hitting the gym pretty hard lately," he lied, hoping Ryan wouldn't press the issue. He was going to find out, Alex thought. But Ryan wasn't one to give up easily. "Well, whatever you're doing, keep it up. You're looking hot," he said, his eyes glinting with mischief. Alex's mind wandered, imagining Ryan's hands on his bulging biceps, tracing the veins that popped out from his abs. The thought of Ryan caressing his chiseled chest and abs made Alex's body tingle with anticipation. He knew it was wrong, but he couldn't help the raw power that surged through his veins, making him want more. As Alex continued to struggle with his desires, Ryan's eyes suddenly widened in surprise. "Hey, Alex, are you okay?" he asked, concern etched on his face for the raging boner, evident in Alex’s shorts. Alex snapped out of his reverie, feeling his cheeks flush with embarrassment. "Yeah, I'm fine," he replied, trying to sound nonchalant, as he noticed it as well, tucking it into his waistline. “Sorry,” He laughed. But Ryan could sense that something was off. He sat down next to Alex, his eyes still glinting with desire. Together, they watched as the news described the devastation caused by the “explosion” in Millfield. "what were you doing over there? Your car was on the other side of town," Ryan's mind raced with thoughts of Alex as he asked the question. Something about Alex's muscular physique and sweaty scent drove him mad with lust. Even better than when they were together, Ryan couldn't help but notice how good Alex looked. "I was on Grindr," Alex admitted, causing Ryan's eyes to widen in surprise. "How did you get back home?" Ryan asked, regaining his composure. Alex shrugged nonchalantly, hoping Ryan would pick up on his cues to reconnect. "I don't know, man. It's all a blur," he said, scooting closer and brushing his arm against Ryan's. The electricity between them was still there, and Alex felt a flutter in his chest. He wanted to rekindle the flame and explore the desire that still burned within them. As Alex spoke, he felt the hulk stirring inside him, taking over his inhibitions and making him want to tackle Ryan on the couch. His muscles tensed and his heart raced as he fought to keep the beast at bay. He couldn't resist the urge to lean in closer to Ryan's lips, trembling with anticipation. "Can you just shut up and kiss me," Alex said, his heart pounding in his chest. Ryan grabbed the back of Alex's head and pulled him in. His mind was clouded as the hulk within him took control. He couldn't resist the desire pulsing through his veins. The hulk wanted this, and Alex knew Ryan would eventually want it too. Ryan could stop, he didn’t know where this drive was coming from, but he craved it. He craved Alex. As the transformation consumed Alex, his muscles swelled and strained against his clothing, which threatened to burst at the seams. Ryan couldn't resist the urge to touch and explore his friend's growing body. He ran his hands over Alex's inflating muscles, feeling the sheer power beneath his skin. Their fierce kiss, their tongues tangling as they both became lost in the moment. The air in the room grew heavy with tension and anticipation. The scent of sweat mixed with the metallic tang of adrenaline, filling every corner of the small space. The sound of flesh stretching and bones cracking echoed through the room, drowning out all other noise. Alex's face twisted into a grimace of pain as his body contorted and bulged beneath his clothes. Veins bulged along his neck and arms, pulsing with a wild energy that seemed to radiate from within. His eyes glowed with an eerie green light, and his breaths came out in ragged gasps that sounded almost animalistic. Ryan's eyes widened in shock and fear as Alex's body continued to grow, his muscles bulging and flexing with each movement. Every sinew of muscle visible through his shirt as rips began to creep across them. He felt like a rag-doll in Alex's grasp, completely helpless in the face of this primal force. Ryan heart pounded in his chest, and he could feel the blood rushing through his veins like a raging river. “Oh fuck you’re huge,” Ryan gasped enthralled at his now 6’5 295lb muscle god. Alex laughed as he tackled Ryan, pinning him to the couch, it creaked beneath their weight. Alex's body continued to swell, his skin turning an ominous shade of green as the transformation reached its climax. His eyes rolled back into his head, and he let out a deep, guttural growl that seemed to shake the very foundations of the room. "I'm going to get so fucking huge,” Alex said with a cocky grin, his voice low and menacing. "Watch,” he grunted as he flexed his arm, causing his bicep to bulge and thicken beneath his skin, ripping his sleeves off instantly. Ryan's eyes widened in shock and horror as he watched his friend's muscles grow larger and more defined by the second. With each passing moment, it was as if Alex was packing on hundreds of pounds of muscle mass, surging taller and more powerful by the minute. Easily 7’ as he kissed furiously, captivating Ryan even more. As his skin turned an ominous shade of green, Ryan realized with a sinking feeling that he was witnessing something beyond his wildest nightmares. Ryans clothes annoyed Alex, so he simply ripped it off Ryan, between each intoxicating kiss. The weight of Alex on top of him felt exhilarating, and he ran his hands over the thickening muscle gut, relishing in the power of the hulk's body. Ryan teased his nipples, trying to even dent the skin, to no avail. As Ryan ran his hands over Alex, he couldn't help but be amazed by the sheer size and strength of the green behemoth. Alex's deep green muscles bulged and rippled beneath his touch, with biceps as thick as Ryan's thighs and pecs that jutted out like boulders. The hulk's abs were so wide that Ryan could barely span them with his four fingers, and he marveled at the pulsating veins that criss-crossed the stomach, inviting him further down. The Hulks weight, pressing him deep into the couch. Alex's primal grunts and groans echoed throughout the room, his eyes glowing with an intense, fiery rage as he thrusted his waist against Ryan’s his shorts almost too small to contain him. They might as well have been posers at this point. Ryan's moans and gasps filled the air as he surrendered to Alex's powerful desires, completely unable to resist the hulk's overwhelming energy. With each kiss, Alex's tongue delved deeper into Ryan's mouth, savoring the taste of his submission. Ryan was utterly consumed by the growing dominance of the hulk. As Alex's body continued to expand, his muscles bulging and straining against his skin, his grunts and groans grew almost deafening, lost in a world of raw, primal desire. Ryan felt small and insignificant beneath the massive green creature, but at the same time, he was overwhelmed with excitement and arousal. He eagerly explored every inch of Alex's new body, running his hands over the bulging muscles and feeling the power and strength of the hulk's frame. Ryan continued to explore every inch of the hulk's green skin, taking in the intoxicating scent of his musk. But it wasn't just Ryan who was experiencing a heightened state of pleasure and passion. Alex, too, was lost in the moment, flexing his muscles with each passing second and growling with an unbridled intensity as his shorts gave way. Ryan's mind was consumed by the hulk's overpowering presence. A part of him knew that he was helpless to resist the raw, animalistic desire that surged through Alex's veins. He knew that the hulk was in complete control, and that if he wanted, he could destroy everything and anyone in his path. The realization that the carnage in town was caused by Alex's raw power was both terrifying and exhilarating at the same time. As Ryan lay there, bouncing against a throbbing rock hard cock, he couldn't help but feel a creeping sense of fear begin to seep in. He was helpless, at the mercy of this massive, unstoppable beast that towered over him like a colossus. Ryan could feel the sweat pouring down his face as he struggled to keep up with Alex's frenzied pace The hulk's muscles strained against his green skin as he ravished Ryan's body, his grunts and groans growing louder and more animalistic with each passing moment. The massive hands beginning to bruise and press into Ryan. He loved it. Ryan could feel the intensity of the moment building to a fever pitch, and he knew that he was completely at the mercy of Alex's insatiable appetite. The hulk's eyes glinted with a fiery rage, and Ryan could feel the raw power coursing through his veins. As the intensity of their love-making grew, Alex's hulk persona became even more forceful, As the hulk continued to grow and expand, he pressed his waist up against Ryan’s. The size and power of his massive frame almost too much for Ryan to handle. Alex's muscles were so large now that Ryan could barely reach his glorious pecs, and the hulk laughed deeply as he felt his own biceps, reveling in his newfound strength. The hulk's hard cock pressed against Ryan's body, coating his stomach in a slippery fluid that only made him want more. He moaned deeply as the hulk's pulsating veins criss-crossed over his stomach, inviting him further down. Ryan eagerly explored every inch of the hulk's rippling muscles, his own excitement growing with each passing moment. As Alex continued to press guy his body against Ryan, he could feel the smaller man's eagerness growing. Alex couldn't resist teasing Ryan, his biceps flexing with each movement, as he leaned down to kiss him again. Ryan's arms reached up, desperately trying to touch the hulk's glorious pecs, but the massive size difference made it impossible. Alex grew more intense as he felt Ryan's body writhing beneath him. He could feel the excitement building, and his primal instincts took over. His massive hands roamed over Ryan's body, squeezing and kneading his flesh as he pressed his waist up against him, creating an intense friction that sent shivers down Ryan's spine. Ryan came more than he thought he would. “Can’t even… uhhh!” He roared. "last long." Ryan's eyes widened as he felt the hulk's hard cock pressing against his crack, coated in pre. He couldn't help but let out a moan of pleasure, as his body responded to the hulk's massive size and strength. He felt small and vulnerable beneath him, and yet, at the same time, he felt safe and protected in the hulk's embrace. As Alex reached a towering height hunching over the couch with one leg supporting him and the other tucked to the side of Ryan, he stood at a staggering twelve feet tall, looming over the smaller man. His emerald green skin radiated like a polished jade, every curve and bulge of his magnificent physique accentuated by the light. With every flex, sinews bulged beneath the surface, rippling like rivers of power and strength. The thick, pulsing veins running up and down the length of his massive arms were like tributaries to a mighty river, fueling his immense strength. His traps rose like twin peaks on either side of his neck, framing the immense muscles that ran down the center of his back, while cords of muscle ran up and down the length of his neck like vines in a jungle. As he gripped the couch and Ryan with his bulging biceps, sinews bulged beneath the surface, rippling with power and strength. Each movement sent ripples of power through his broad shoulders and arms, thick with muscle and covered in pulsing veins that seemed ready to burst. Alex's arms were massive and bulging with muscle, each bicep as big as a tree trunk, while his forearms were equally impressive, with cords of muscle running up and down the length of his arms like thick ropes. He flexed and groaned, his eyes locked onto his own reflection in the mirror, marveling at the sheer power he possessed, the thrill of it all sending shivers down his spine. The hulk's chest heaved with each thrust, its powerful muscles expanding and contracting like a bellows, driving him nearer and nearer to an inexorable climax. His hair was wild and thick, covering his broad chest in a thick mat, and the striations running down the surface of his chest were like cracks in a mountain, a testament to his incredible strength. His abs were chiseled and defined, rippling with every movement as he let out a deep, guttural grunt, relishing in the raw power that surged through his veins. The very obvious lats lifting his arms from his sides completed the full view of his spectacular physique, a masterpiece of muscle and sinew, capable of feats that seemed impossible to mere mortals. Alex couldn't help but feel a sense of pride as he flexed his massive biceps, watching as Ryan gazed up at him with a look of awe and desire. He let out a deep laugh, relishing in the power and dominance he felt over the smaller man. "You fucking like this, don't you?" he growled, his voice low and husky. His arms were much larger than Ryan's head, and he couldn't resist the urge to show off his incredible strength. Ryan reached up as if he was a baby reaching for his daddy, and in a way, he was. Alex towered over him, a hulking mass of emerald green muscle, exuding raw power and strength. "I could crush you," he boasted, his voice rumbling like thunder. Ryan wanted more of the hulk's powerful body, to explore every inch of his green skin and feel the pulsating veins criss-crossing his muscles. He just couldn't reach it, and the thought only fueled his desire for the towering beast before him. Alex reveled in his dominance, flexing and grunting as he showed off his massive physique. He completely controlled Ryan, and Ryan loved every second of it. With every thrust, Alex was satisfying Ryan than he ever could in their relationship, pressing his throbbing dick against Ryans taint and then deep into the crack of his ass. Waves of pleasure coursed through Alex's body as he continued to tease and taunt Ryan having bend over just let the little man try to press down on his engorged veins. Pre-cum leaked from him in a constant stream, creating a slip and slide of sorts. As he quickened the pace, the hulk took over completely, desperate to cum. He wanted to force his way into Ryan's tight asshole, but it was too late. As he came, the thick and throbbing head of his cock pumped out so much cum that Ryan could bathe in it. Alex's primal growls echoed throughout the room, shaking it to its core. His grip around Ryan's chest was so tight that Ryan could feel his bones bending under the immense strength of the behemoth. The intensity of the hulk's passion was almost too much to handle, but Ryan reveled in it. As Alex collapsed on top of Ryan, his immense weight and size immediately showcased his true muscle god status. The tension in the room was palpable as Alex's massive body continued to press down on top of Ryan. Despite his heaving breaths, Alex's chest pressed down on Ryan with such force that the center of the couch gave out and hit the floor. The hulk's realization that he wasn't shrinking down only added to the already intense situation as Ryan sobered up from the kiss. Underneath The Hulk, Ryan felt crushed, struggling to breathe against his unyielding mass. His massive body was a sight to behold, every muscle and vein rippling with each breath. As Alex lay atop Ryan, his labored grunts of satisfaction filled the room, leaving Ryan completely engulfed in Alex’s overwhelming musk. Despite the struggle for breath, Ryan couldn't help but feel in awe of the hulk's sheer size and strength. As Alex forced himself off of Ryan, his colossal frame towered over him, making the ceiling creaking and groaning under the weight of his neck. If Ryan could see Alex from the front, he would have seen Alex's chin pressed firmly against his expansive chest. With every step he took, the floorboards trembled under his massive feet, and his grumbling, incoherent frustration grew louder and more intense. The hulk was pissed, and he wanted a third round. Suddenly, Alex clenched his fist and turned back to face Ryan, sending chills down his spine. The look in his eyes was one of pure, unbridled rage. Ryan felt helpless and scared for his life. In a desperate attempt to escape, Ryan scrambled to his feet and made a break for the front door. But it was too late. Alex's booming voice echoed through the small space as he bellowed, "The fuck you are!" With lightning-fast reflexes, Alex dove to the ground and wrapped a single hand around Ryan's chest, bringing him down with him. The force of his movements was so intense that the entire room shook and the walls trembled. The sound of his massive body hitting the ground echoed throughout the house, adding to the terrifying situation. As Alex's grip tightened around Ryan's chest, the air grew thick with tension and fear. His green eyes glowed with an almost supernatural ire, and his rage erupted from every part of him. Ryan knew he was in serious trouble. Ryan could feel the anger radiating off of the hulk in waves, and it was clear that he was completely consumed by it. The fear in Ryan's eyes only seemed to fuel Alex's rage even further, his grip on Ryan becoming even more powerful. Ryan could feel the sheer strength of the hulk as he held him tightly, his heart pounding in his chest. Ryan's body trembled with fear and regret as he realized the gravity of the situation. He was completely at the mercy of the hulk's raw, unbridled power, and there was no escaping his grasp. He smashed a single fist through the floor, right next to Ryan’s head. Roaring in his face. It not only through the floor, but Ryan flinched unable to do anything more. The sound of Alex's deep, menacing voice filled the room, sending chills down Ryan's spine. He could feel the hulk's gaze piercing into him, and he knew that any attempt to resist would be futile. Ryan trembled as he shook his head, his voice barely above a whisper. "I'm sorry, Alex. I didn't mean to do anything wrong," he pleaded, his eyes pleading with the hulk for mercy. But there was no mercy to be found in Alex's primal rage, and he growled low in his throat, his eyes never leaving Ryan's. Alex's grip tightened on Ryan's body, his muscles rippling as he held him tightly. Ryan's heart pounded in his chest, his breaths coming in short gasps as he realized the full extent of his helplessness. He knew that he was at the mercy of the hulk's insatiable desire, and there was no escaping the beast's powerful grip. "You're not going anywhere," Alex growled, his voice low and menacing. The sound sent shivers down Ryan's spine, and he could feel his fear growing with each passing moment. As Alex pressed his body against Ryan's, the sheer size and strength of the hulk became even more apparent against the floor. His traps and massive neck bulged with every movement, while his shoulders and arms rippled with power. Despite the fear that was coursing through his veins, Ryan couldn't help but be aroused by the sheer dominance of the hulk. As Alex kissed him fiercely, his tongue plunging deep into his mouth, Ryan felt a submissive thrill run through his body. The anger and primal passion had undeniable, and it only fueled his lust further. This was a long time coming. Their kisses grew more intense as they both gave in to their desires. Alex's body continued to grow larger, becoming more imposing with each passing moment. He held Ryan tightly, not allowing him to move or resist. The raw power and strength emanating from the hulk was overwhelming, and Ryan felt himself submitting completely to Alex's will. As their lips met again and again, their bodies writhed together in an angry dance of sex and dominance. The sounds of their moans and grunts filled the room, echoing off the walls in a primal symphony of lust as the 15 foot brute came even more this time.
  14. czechhunter69

    Hulk - Exes Once more (Chapter 4)

    Chapter 4 is the perfect time to reconnect with Alex and refresh your memory by rereading the previous chapters. This will prepare you for the thrilling hulk content that lies ahead. The exciting muscle growth that you'll experience in the upcoming chapters will force you to finish, before you're finished with the chapters. I promise. If you're hungry for more, don't hesitate to let me know what you want. I'm always happy to chat and discuss ways to satisfy your cravings. Chapter 5 will be out very soon, as I am not satisfied with this one as it is. 3) Alex Loses Control 2) Alex's First time 1) Tom’s final time Source: WB Hunk’s version of Hulk. Alex's transformation from the Hulk had left him feeling shaken and disoriented. As he gradually regained his composure, he could feel his body returning to its normal state. He was relieved to feel the bulk and muscle mass melting away, leaving him with his familiar lanky runner's body. There was no trace or hint of him having anything more than the body hair the hulk managed to grow. Despite the relief, there was a lingering sense of loss. Alex knew that he would never forget the feeling of power and strength that had come with the Hulk's transformation. As he looked down at his chest, Alex could see that he still had the remnants of the Hulk's chest hair. It was a strange reminder of the transformation, and he felt a sense of attachment to it. It was sexy and reminded him of Tom. He still wanted to transform again, but pushed that aside for now. With a heavy heart, Alex approached Ryan's motionless body. He knelt down beside him, feeling a wave of remorse wash over him. He knew that Ryan's bruises were his fault. The living room was in shambles, and there was a gaping hole in the floor where Alex had smashed his fist a hole through the floor. The hole had to be close to 2ft wide, and from the looks of it - right through a joist. He chucked before realizing just how fucking strong he had to be, to do that. "Ryan?" Alex's voice was uncharacteristically small and quiet. There was no response from Ryan, but Alex could see that he was still breathing. It was possible that Ryan had simply passed out from the shock of it all. Alex felt a sense of relief that Ryan was alive, but the guilt and shame he felt were overwhelming. He knew that he would need to make things right, and to make amends for the damage he had caused. Alex's lanky frame strained as he tried to lift his unconscious friend off the floor. It was a stark contrast to the superhuman feats he had accomplished just moments ago as the Hulk. Instead of effortlessly tossing heavy furniture aside, he struggled to lift even the weight of his friend's body. After several failed attempts, Alex gave up and dragged Ryan out of the room by grabbing him under the shoulders, his feet trailing behind him. The only thing that made this remotely easier was the cum, that acted as a grease to slid him out. The living room was in shambles, and the damage was extensive. Furniture was overturned and smashed, and the smell of sex lingered in the air. He caught a whiff of his own sweat and nearly gagged. Despite the chaos and destruction in the living room, the kitchen had miraculously survived unscathed. Alex quickly made his way over to the sink and drew a basin of warm water. He knew that he needed to clean himself and Ryan up. As he carefully began to clean the cum off of his friend and himself, Alex winced at the sight of the deep and dark bruises already forming on Ryan's body. He was careful not to press down too hard while trying to be as gentle as possible. When Ryan was clean enough, he tended to himself. As Alex continued to clean himself the warm water felt soothing against his skin, calming his nerves. He still couldn't believe what had just happened. One moment he had been in control, and the next, he had lost himself completely to The Hulk. He liked it, a lot more than he should have. He had no idea how to prevent it from happening again, and the thought terrified him. Despite the fear and uncertainty, another part of Alex desperately longed for that small ounce of strength he had felt just before Ryan came home. He knew that he should be grateful for his normal body, but he couldn't shake the feeling of wanting to be more. It was a dangerous desire, and he tried to push it aside, focusing instead on cleaning up the mess and helping his friend. As Alex finished cleaning himself off, he turned his attention back to Ryan, carefully avoiding the bruises that dotted his friend's body. He couldn't bear to look at the damage he had caused, but he knew that he had to take responsibility for it. He couldn’t risk it happening again. Slowly opening his eyes, Ryan first felt groggy and confused, but as he focused on Alex, he felt a sudden rush of fear and surprise. "Alex, what are you doing here?" Ryan scrambled away, his panic rising. "Please don't hurt me again. Just leave me alone!" "Ryan, calm down." Alex tried to reassure him. "I'm not the Hulk, and I wasn't in control of myself." Ryan didn't seem to hear him, still scrambling away, his eyes wide with fear. "Please, just listen to me." Alex pleaded, taking a step closer to Ryan. "I didn't mean to hurt you." Ryan paused, scared that if he didn't listen, Alex might turn back into the hulk. "What's going on with you?" he asked, his voice trembling. "I don't know," Alex said, looking down at his hands. "Tom, the guy I met on Grindr, turned me into this. I can't control it, and I don't even know how I got here this morning." Ryan stared at Alex, disbelief and confusion etched across his face. "What are you saying? How can someone turn you into the hulk?" "I don't know, but it happened, it happened after we had sex,” Alex said, his voice tinged with desperation. "Please, Ryan, you have to believe me. I'm not in control of myself, but I would never want to hurt you. It couldn’t stop it, I swear.” Ryan took a deep breath, his heart racing. He looked at Alex and saw the fear and uncertainty in his eyes. Maybe, just maybe, he was telling the truth. Ryan's voice shook with fear and confusion. "I...I don't know what to do," he said, as he staggered to his feet. Keeping a safe distance from Alex, Ryan took in the destruction in the living room and realized he was naked. As memories flooded his mind, Ryan remembered kissing Alex and enjoying the raw passion between them, worshipping every inch of Alex's hairy, muscled green body. But it didn't make sense. Seeing Alex double in height and quadruple, if not more, in weight should have been where he drew the line. But it only seemed to drive him wild, from what he could recall. They had sex, but Alex never penetrated. Would he turn as well? "Ryan," Alex said softly, sensing his friend's confusion. "I know this is a lot to take in, but you have to trust me. I'm not in control of this." Ryan looked at Alex, his eyes filled with fear and disbelief. "How can I trust you when you turned into some kind of monster?" he asked, his voice trembling. "I don't know how to explain it, Ryan," Alex replied, his voice heavy with guilt. "But I promise you, I didn't want any of this to happen. Tom, the guy I met on Grindr, did something to me. He turned me into this...thing. And now, I don't know how to change back." Ryan listened intently, his fear slowly turning into concern for his friend. "Is there anything I can do to help?" he asked. Alex's heart was heavy with guilt and fear. He couldn't believe that he had hurt his friend so badly. It was a nightmare that he couldn't wake up from. He had always known that he was different, that he had this uncontrollable rage inside him, but he had never imagined that it would hurt someone he cared about. “I need help, and I don’t think I can go to a doctor for this.” "It's okay, Alex," Ryan hesitated, his voice still shaking. Alex could see the fear in his eyes, and it made him feel even worse. "We'll figure this out together. Just promise me that you'll be careful." "I'm sorry, Ryan," Alex said, his voice shaking with emotion. "I never meant to hurt you. Please, forgive me." “I will, once we put on some pants.” He laughed nervously before escaping to his bedroom down the hall. Alex began trying to clean up the living room, as best he could, the smell of his own cum definitely tempted him to eat it. And he did, more than once. There would be no repairing the hole in the floor, or the hurt he caused Ryan. Not today. But a snack might help. As Alex scrubbed at the stained cushions and soaked floor. He was terrified by what had happened and what it meant for him and his relationships with those around him. How could he control something like this? How could he ensure that no one else would be hurt? Despite his frantic efforts to clean up, the stains remained, a reminder of the chaos that had erupted just moments ago. The room felt heavy with the weight of what had transpired, and Alex couldn't shake the feeling of guilt that gnawed at him. That’s when he realized it had been almost two hours since he saw Ryan, and decided to check on him. Just as he approached the door, he knew why it was quiet. He upon the note left by Ryan, his heart sinking as he read the words. The house felt empty and cold. As he re-read the note, his mind raced with emotions. He felt hurt, betrayed, and alone. But deep down, he knew that Ryan was right. He had put Ryan in danger, and he couldn't blame him for wanting to get as far away as possible. “Alex, I don't know what to do or how to feel. I can't even wrap my head around what happened last night. All I know is that I don't feel safe with you here. I'm not going to tell anyone, but I need you to leave. Pack your things and go.” The weight of the situation fell on his shoulders. Leaving was the only answer, but he didn't know where to go or what to do. All he knew was that he needed to lay low until he could figure out how to control himself. He thought about Tom, the guy from Grindr who had somehow caused him to transform into the Hulk. Maybe Tom could help him understand what had happened and how to prevent it from happening again. As he packed his bags, the house felt even emptier than before. He couldn't believe how quickly his life had spiraled out of control in 24 hours. He knew he had to leave, but he couldn't help but feel like he was running towards more problems, than a solution.
  15. Hi everyone, has always this is wacky stuff, i´f you don't like snuff stories, rape domination stuff, please leave, If you like this kind of stuff, i expect it lives to your expetations. As a small reminded, English is not my first language so please be patient. As always thanks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for his encouragemnt and help. (Hope you enjoy it too). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 6- Michal’s apprentice Michal’s was with Ricardo at the Old Red’s former van just some hours before Drukson’s demise, it was already night and Ricardo was looking at his cellphone some messages. They stream just finished. Michal frowned. So, Wolf returned to the stage. Ricardo nodded, “Yes sir, seems that he punished some cops, this night stream was only Wolf and also Carlos just got his promotion”. Michal slightly nodded, “seems that the SSS are making his declaration. Ricardo, tell me, one of the punished guys was someone called Brown?”. Ricardo tapped on his phone, after some seconds he said “yes, the last one”. Michal pondered some seconds. “We don’t have much time, we need a faster ride”. Michal said. Ricardo was puzzled, “The SSS already made a declaration of war” Michal said, “Brown was a high ranking police officer, he was being paid by the Old Reds and before I arrived he was the strongest, I changed that a little”, Michal said bouncing his pecs and grinning. “Nikolai then preferred me over Brown, however, Brown was a good asset on the police, I convinced Nikolai to keep Brown”, Michal looked disappointed, “I wanted that kill” Michal said, then he kept on talking “I found that the Old Red’s they where using the police to keep a check on the SSS, so that essentially broke the truce”. Ricardo looked at Michal, "what truce do you mean?". “Look, Wolf met the Interviewer and they built up the SSS, as far as I know, the Interviewer came with the business ideas, but he needed the brute force that Wolf provided. The Interviewer took quite the risk, you know how Wolf can be when he wants to kill, but for some reason I can’t know, Wolf took a keen on him. The Interviewer plan mean a place, more power and specially, his plan meant that the SSS could kill even more”. Ricardo was very attentive, I was no easy task to see someone talking about the SSS origins. “Wolf was the brute force, the trainer, and the discipline. The Interviewer got the plan, the ideas, he looked for the recruits and also he cared for Wolf’s needs. The SSS was growing up, then I met Wolf, I was already strong, we could fight until some of us was dead but the Interviewer stopped Wolf and invited me to join the SSS, one of the best choices in my life” Michal said flexing his bicep and kissing it. After some silence moments Michal continued “then the SSS grew, the warehouses business was a gold mine, but Wolf and I wanted to kill, so the Interviewer came with the arena idea, It was really fun to have all those shady contractors working for us, they gave os some really strong candidates, and then we snuffed the contractors to keep our secret”, Michal’s groin grew and he grinned. “The cops came to ask some questions, but we already were strong, so we destroyed them, it was a Wonderfull bloodbath…for us” Michal was already aroused by the memories, “At the time, the former police chief came for peace talks and negotiated with the Interviewer, no cop would dare to be near the warehouses, and the SSS won’t make any trouble, nor kill any cop, suffice to say that the las t part was the most difficult since Wolf really hates cops. The truce also helped the community since the cops where kept on check by the SSS even if they didn’t noticed anything, for them we were just some stuff keepers, the truce went great until recently, the former cop’s chief retired, and the new one had his own ideas. Ricardo asked “what ideas sir?” Michal looked at him and then put his attention to the highway then he took an exit way the seemed to go to a near airstrip. “Well as I was told during my mission, the new chief wasn’t keen on relenting his power to the SSS, he then decided to join the Old Red’s in hope to get a better deal from them…what an idiot, he allowed some cops to try to ask bribes from the SSS just to test the waters and the SSS already made his statement, the Interviewer and Wolf should be pissed if they are already wanting to jeopardize on the SSS secrecy to make his statement clear”. Michal said. Michal went near the airfield, but not so close, he put the car on neutral and stepped down “get down” he said seriously “I will not allow the SSS to fall, so if the Interviewer and Wolf are going to the war, I’m on it and we need to do our part”. Michals loyalty to the SSS was showing up again, Michals already was offended that The Interviewer and Wolf doubted his loyalty, so he was keen on making for it, he even allowed Ricardo to come with him when he clearly preferred to go solo, but even Ricardo gave him some fun kills those two weakling that came near when he was rape-snuffing Drukson so Michals decided to go with Ricardo on his mission, he would be a worthy SSS member? That was still to see, but he decided to play along for now. “Sir, why you’re telling me all of this?” Ricardo asked. “Michal grabbed Ricardo from his head and early lifted, “because if you speak any of this to anyone…I will make sure that you pay for every letter you said on this matter” Michal dropped Ricardo who fell on his ass, and then grabbed his crotch, “If you ever speak of this you will meed this strong guy and it will make you regret every moment you saw” , and then… Michal lifted Ricardo from his throat until his legs dangled in the air “I will make you tell me about anyone who you spoke, and then I personally will find them, rape them until they sing, make the suffer, and then kill him as easy as I kill a bug, do you understand…..Ricardo?” Michal dropped Ricardo to the floor, Ricardo grabbed his throat but Michal made sure he won’t seriously hurt Ricardo. “Do you understand?” Michal asked “yes Sir” Ricardo answered. Michal then helped Ricardo to get on his feet, he gave him a bottle of water and tapped his cheek gently, “Good boy, now I see why the Interviewer chose you”. Michal said. Ricardo was dumbfounded by this sudden attitude change. “You’re loyal, you want to be one of the SSS top league…but stop asking stupid questions, I hate stupid questions” Michal said. Then he went to the rear of the car and put his leg on the rear bumper the pant ripped and Michals quadriceps burst out of the pants. Michals nodded proudly “Now we take a plane he said” And with a sudden leg movement he pushed the car so hard that the car went full speed until it crashed loudly on a place far from where Michal and Ricardo stood. Michal ripped the rest of his pants and took of his slippers, he always loved to let his muscles free and uncovered and after some stretching Michal begun to walk to the airfield, Ricardo came after, they went directly to the control tower living the road behind, the night was dark so they weren’t seen. After some minutes of silent walking the got to the airfield borders, just in front of a electric fence. “Stay clear Michal said seems you’re strong but not strong enough” Michal said, then he grabbed Ricardo from his chest and tossed him over the fence, Ricard said “woa” and in the air he somewhat managed to get some control but still fell on his front. “Michal wasn’t keen on jumping is he simply ripped the fence and passed on the whole he created, the electricity wasn’t strong enough to make him feel anything excepting for a small massaging effect on his muscles, then he walked to the place Ricardo fell and bounced his pecs. “Sorry pall” Michal said jokingly, Ricardo’s clothes where dirty “showoff” he said and ripped his shirt from his body revealing his swimmer torso, defined and hairy, Michal nodded in approval, “you will be a great elite if you train enough , now lets continue” Michal said. It was a small airstrip, as it was a flying school airstrip there where some hangers where some Cessnas 172, one Cirrus Visionwere parked, most of the hangers were had it’s light out and seemed that all the personel where off-site. On the only lighted hanger, a Pilatus PC-24 was being fueled, that caught Michal’s attention, “That plane will be perfect” Michal said, “Do you even know to fly a plane?” Ricardo asked, “yes, I know, that plane only needs one pilot, and can land on rough terrain” Michal said casually, “We need the plane, but is not like taking a car, I need to get it ready”, then they quietly walked and crouched near some boxes. “I’ll take and prepare the flight” Michal said, “you go to the terminal building and neutralize anyone there, keep and eye on the alarm, the control tower seems empty, check it just after you took control from the terminal building”. Ricardo nodded then walked quietly to the terminal building, then Michal went to the hangar. He walked slowly, taking his time to observe the hangar surroundings, so he could take the hangar personnel by surprise. He stood hidden nearby, he didn’t needed to hide, but he thought the best way was to use a little stealth so none report a missing plane, but he wondered why that kind of Jet would be there. The Airfield was far from the city, so it could easily be used has a smuggling airfield, that would explain why there were so few people. There were a technician fueling the plane, bus Michal didn’t saw anybody else, so he decided to act. Michal went to the hanger in a stealthy way, for a man of his size, he surely knew how to walk quietly, the technician was distracted, mainly since he was concentrated on the plane and had his headphones over his ears. Michal smiled, this could be easy since he didn’t had time to torture or rape him. Michal walked next to the technician, he saw a shadow and turned quickly, just to see a huge man walking fast to him with his arms opened. Michal clapped the technician head off with such brutality that the skull exploded sending headphone parts, blood and brains splashing over the place. The body fell twitching, Michal looked the corpse and thought, “too easy”, then he filled the rest to the plane fuel tanks, closed the valves and entered to the cabin to prepare flight. Ricardo walked to the terminal building, he heard some voices on the terminal. Ricardo crouched so he could be seen from the windows, when he reached the door he heard three voices. Ricardo body twitched in excitement, he opened the door quietly and opened it slowly for a little to look inside and peek how many people were inside. He peeked and saw three people there, one of them seemed to be the plane’s pilot, the others appeared to be airfield’s officials. “The plane should be ready in any minute” the pilot said. I’ll take a look for it, then I’ll leave ASAP I can’ risk to be found here, the plane was already off loaded so I’ll be out on 15 minutes. The pilot walked to the door, Ricardo hid before some boxes. The pilot left the building and closed the door behind him, Ricardo walked crouching behind the pilot, he was careful so he would not be seen from the windows. The pilot was nervous “where that idiot could be now, the plane should be ready” he said, then Ricardo went behind him and with his hands he grabbed the pilots head covering his mouth, Ricardo pushed the pilots he’d to his pecs and then he pressed the head on his pecs. The pilot muffled yells were pleasing for Ricardo, he was aroused, feeling this kind of power over another man was a feeling he just recently begun to understand and his groin was responding in kind. Ricardo flexed his arms over the pilots head, the pilot tried to fight, he punched any part of Ricardo’s body that he could reach, but Ricardo grip was strong, the pressure he was mounting on the head was getting bigger and suddenly he felt a crack and the pilot’s muffled yells stopped. Ricardo just left the body there and crouched to the terminal. Ricardo was excited, he found that he loved killing, his adrenal glands where doing adrenaline on his bloodstream and Ricardo knew he wanted to snuff these other two, Michal said “neutralize” but from know on, when Ricardo heard those words, the meaning from him would be “snuff”. Ricardo then realized the kind of power the SSS meant, and he clearly enjoyed the felling. Ricardo reached the building door again, he was so aroused that he forgot any subtlety, he kicked the for with all his might, the door opened with a bang. Ricardo’s brain was moving at such a fast pace that all the movements of the airfield officials looked like they where at slow pace. Ricardo looked at one of the officers who tried to use a radio, Ricardo threw a chair to the officer knocking the radio off his hands, the radio fell far fro, the officers reach. The other officer tried to run past Ricardo, but he reached the officer with his hand and threw him at the other officer and fell unconscious. The officer who had the radio tried to hit Ricardo, but Ricardo dodged the hit and punched the officer ribs cracking three ribs. The officer fell on his knees in pain, and Ricardo lifted him and bear-hugged the officer tried to push Ricardo, bit Ricardo was stronger. The other officer begun to regain conscience, Ricardo saw him from his lateral sight and while bear hugging the other Officer he ran to the man trying to get up and kicked his head so the officer fell unconscious, the bear hugged officer pushed in desperation but Ricardo kept his hold. “Die you motherfucker, die!” Ricardo said. After some minutes of struggle the ribcage collapsed and the officers limbs went limp. He was dead, Ricardo celebrated his victory with a yell, he then flexed is biceps and kissed them. He then rubbed his wood and lost his mind on his excitement, Ricardo ripped his pants, his quadriceps where not as big has Michal’s but were clearly defined. Ricardo walked to the unconscious officer and decided to use his legs, he took his time to lay next to the officers head, he placed the head on his legs and then he slowly used his quads to compress the head. The officer woke up to find himself compressed by Ricardo’s legs. Ricardo laughed in pleasure, he was finding more strength than he thought he had, he rubbed his dick while compressing the head. The officer yelled in agony and Ricardo went crazy, the power, the sexual lust was too much for him and then Ricardo used all his Smith, the head cracked and the yells stopped, Ricardo kept compressing the head until it changed to a ovoid form, Ricardo released and so to the sure that he was dead he placed the neck on his legs and with a twist of his legs he cracked the officer’s neck”. Ricardo was still rubbing his wood while walking to the other officer, he punched the neck cracking it. Ricardo felt so powerful and the lust overcame his head, Ricardo yelled in pleasure and cummed. His breathing become fierce, the only being more powerful n the place was Michal, and Ricardo understood the pleasure that Michal and Wolf would be feeling when they snuffed other humans so easily that they didn’t made a distinction between people and bugs, Ricardo decided he wanted to be an elite. Ricardo took his cum soaked hand and licked his fingers. He slowly left the building since he could not concentrate well enough from the feelings mixture he was just discovering. Ricardo left the building walking unsteadily, while walking to the plane he found the pilots body. Ricardo strength was raising and then he realized that he didn’t defeated a man but a bug, the raised his right leg and with all his might he stomped the head, Ricardo’s hairy legs danced and showed all the four muscle heads working in unison crushing the head and splattering all the brain and blood on the nearby soil. Ricardo yelled in pleasure and kept walking to the plane. Michal heard the yell and left the plane. Michal walked near Ricardo and he felt that something in Ricardo changed, Michal smiled “how it feels?” He asked, Ricardo took a deep breath and said “like I’m invincible” Michal grinned, “you’re still way too far from that point” he said bouncing his pecs, “but if you stay with the SSS you’ll reach that point”. Michal turned himself and walked to the plane “Come here” Michal ordered, Ricardo slowly walked to the plane and entered behind Michal who closed the door. Michal seated on the captains seat and pointed the other seat to Ricardo “Don’t touch anything” Michal orders, Ricardo was silent. Michal started the plane’s engines and took the plane to the runway, Michal clearly knew what he was doing, Michal took off and directed the plane to the desired destination, “we will reach the Old Red’s airfield in one hour” Michal said. When the plane entered it’s cruise attitude Michal looked at Ricardo, “So?” He asked. “I wan’t to be and SSS elite, what I should do?” Michal flexed his right biceps “fell my arm” he ordered. Ricardo put his hands on Michal’s biceps, “Squeeze it with all your strength” Michal ordered. Ricardo then squeezed Michals biceps with all his might but he couldn’t make a dent on it. Michal smiled. “You should train, at the moment you reach the point in which you can make a dent on my flexed biceps, at that point you´ll reach the level of an elite. Until you reach that point…you should train…anyway, good work out there, seems you got some strength yourself” Michal said. Ricardo nodded his head, he was determined too reach the elite level of the SSS. He wanted to be worthy of the SSS and of his new master, Michal would be his model and his mentor. Ricardo then looked at his body, he felt stronger, but he needed to train more. “Thanks sir, and I’ll train to be worthy of the SSS”. Michal nodded, “I’m sure Wolf and the Interviewer would be pleased to hear that, and by the way, report the situation to the HQ” Michal said handling Ricardo the plane’s phone. After one hour Michal looked at his instruments and begun descending the plane. “We are near, Ricardo, prepare yourself” Michal said. After some minutes Michal found a dimly illuminated airfield. It was the kind of runway that you’ll never find unless you know precisely what to look for. After Ricardo saw the runway he begun to maneuver the plane to land. Before landing he briefed Ricardo. “This airfield is illegal, the Old Reds use it to smuggle drugs. I’m assuming that they will thing at first that this plane carries their goods, unless they first see me, so go back and see if there are any clothing and try to fit while I land the plane. Ricardo when behind and after some minutes he found the pilot’s uniform in a closet. He tried to fit but it was too small, so Ricardo tried to fit as best has he could and went to the cabin “That will do, we only need some seconds, at least to gain some time before they blow the plane off. Ricardo opened his eyes. Michal smirked “If they blow the plane I could survive easily, you don’t, and If you die the Interviewer will nag at me, so consider yourself lucky that I need to take care of you”. “Ok, Ok” Ricardo said disappointedly. “You’ll be a nice SSS recruit, just learn your place”. Michal said bouncing his pecs. “You’re weaker than me, so you obey me, understood?”. Ricardo nodded in fear, he already saw what Michal muscles could do and he knew that even if he already scored some kills, he was still too way behind Michal’s skills, and specially, behind his strength. Ricardo knew that Michal’s gave him an opportunity to kill three people, but he struggled, Michal would do the same feat effortlessly and gruesomely within seconds, or in case that Michals take more time, would be not for lack of might, but because he loved to enjoy to see how someone struggled in vain against his incredible strength. Ricardo instinctively knew that his place on the SSS were way below Michal’s, and that if he was very patient with him was only because he had an order, otherwise he could be already a smear on the soil for being weak for the mission. But Michal gave him the opportunity to taste the kill, at the very few moment he could heed the bone collapsing on his strength, he knew something changed, if he returned live from this mission was too be a loyal strong SSS member, he would be loyal to he SSS secrecy and will enjoy to snuff anyone that dares to step on the SSS ways. He wanted to be equal or stronger than Michals, or even Wolf is that could be possible. Ricardo felt his body responding to that desire, his body felt somewhat stronger. Ricardo took his seat and fastened his seatbelt, caressing his body on the process, his penis begun to engorge. Michal seemed to read his mind when he said “Look, you just snuffed three people back there, I saw how you crushed that guy’s skull, don’t get too carried away, not now, your body will change, and seems you already feel your muscles strength growing. Don’t let that feeling take over your judgement. Not now, or you will jeopardize our mission, Michal grabbed Ricardo’s hand and squeezed a little to make Ricardo feel pain, he tried to break Michals grip on his hand but Michal’s ironclad grip was incredible. “Don’t forget your place… if you, for some reason makes me lose even one second of time on this mission, I will kill you in the most painful and humiliating way, no matter if the Interviewer or even Wolf gets mad at me, learn your place, understood?”. Michal released Ricardo’s hand and kept flying. “Now prepare, as soon has we land, you open the door and disarm the guards that are next to the plane, I’ll go behind you, after we take control of the place, we rendezvous again at the plane side, you go front and left, I go right and behind…no survivors”. Michal stablished the plan and then proceeded to final Ricardo nodded and held his hand still reddish from the humility lesson he just received. The landing itself was uneventful excepting for the fact that the guards were puzzled by the unknown plane landing. They initially thought “Could be that some shipment notification was forgotten?”. They unlocked their weapons and begun to walk next to the taxiing plane, the plane lights were on, so they couldn’t see who was piloting. After some time the plane engines and light were turned off, Michal looked outside from the pilots window, “four or five guards, two left, three right” Ricardo did the same on his window, one behind, then he proceeded to the plane’s door. The guards walked slowly to the plane they kept aiming and the plane. The door opened. A medium-big guy dressed in a pilot uniform walked down, there were no moon so they didn’t noticed that the uniform was barely fitting and that the pilot didn’t have shoes or even socks. The “pilot” descended and in a very latin English he said “delivery, all the good are there, who will unload them?”. The guards were puzzled, Ricardo walked casually. Suddenly he punched the nearest guard will all his might, the other guards were surprised but at the same time Michal jumped out of the plane and fell over the other guard who fell to the floor, Michal quickly jumped over him pinning him to the ground Michal took the weapon from the guard’s hand and tore two fingers with it. Michales closed his right fist, “bam, bam, bam” Michal punched the guard face three times, but the skull was cracked open at the first punch, the other two were just to make sure. On the other side Ricardo already disarmed the guard and grabbed his head and then twisted the head 180° degrees cracking his neck. The body felt limp, then Ricardo ran to the other guard and ripped the weapon from his hand, the guard took a knife and swung it to Ricardo who dodged the knife and stood in a fighting position. Michal jumped to the other guard who was surprised to see a monster size man bulging with muscles running to him, first the surprise, next, the fear when he noted Michals fierce face that looked like a predator falling over his price. BOOOOOM, CRACK was the only sound he heard when Michal punched his chest cracking his sternum and grabbing his pulsing heart. The guard looked at Michal pleadingly but Michal just ripped the heart of the body, the guard fell to the ground and saw how his life was leaving his body with his heart on Michal’s hand, Michals then jumped over the plane, the guard aimed at him, but before he could shoot Michals threw the beating hart at him. The heart landed at the guards face where it exploded gushing blood all over the guards face, blinding him for a moment, Michal fell next to the guard and quickly he took the guard shoulders and in two quick movements, he ripped the guards arms from their sockets, before the guard could yell Michal grabbed the guard mouth and crushed the face and jawbone, the guard fell to the ground and Michals stomped his head crunching the head remains, Michal twisted his leg, so the only thing that remained from the head was a bloody stain on the floor. Michal bounced his pecs in victory, then turned and walked calmly around the plane to see Ricardo fighting the other guard. Ricardo was figuring out how to take the guards knife of the hand of the guard. Michal turned his head in reprobation, “Ricardo! You’re already stronger than that knife, don’t act so weak!” he yelled, Ricardo lost his concentration for a second, then the guard stabbed Ricardo right on his left pectoral muscles. However the knife bounced back and only the shirt were ripped by the knife. Ricardo was surprised, he then grabbed the guard who tried to stab Ricardo’s arm unfruitfully, he only could scratch his skin with it, so Ricardo took the arm with the knife and pulled I will all his might, the arm dislocated from the shoulder, but Ricardo couldn’t tear from the body like Michal would do, the guard yelled and stump let bak a few steps, but the arm was already useless. Ricardo then grabbed the guard by the neck and lifted him choking, the guard struggled and tied to fight with the other hand but Ricardo was focused, the guard struggled but Ricardo went full strength, a sudden shot of might entered Ricardo’s hands and he crushed the guards neck. The guards head went limp and has hangin from Ricardo’s hand, then Ricardo released the crushed neck but he wasn’t satisfied. Ricardo felt disappointed, with himself, hours before he was in ecstasy, but now, he Feld so weak compared to Michal, Michal killed three guards in a few seconds, In some utter display of dominance and strength, giving in seconds such a bloody display of masculinity, Ricardo struggled with two guards and he even didn’t knew his limits properly. Ricardo felt he needed to make up for his weakness. He then ripped the head from the last guard’s neck and offered to Michals has an offering. “I wan’t to be strong, for the SSS, for you!” Ricardo said. “Michal took the head from Ricardo’s hands and crushed like of it were a beer can” Ricardo looked at Michal’s eyes and found Michal’s dark and cold glance. “You’re weak” Michal said coldly, “But at the same time you’re way stronger than them, know your place” Michal said while cleaning the head remains with his tank top. Ricardo said “help me” Michal glare was cold… “I could kill you anytime, If I ever see any other sign of weakness, I’ll kill you, understood?, Ricardo nodded, “Now get out of that disguise, it’s ridiculous” Michal said, Ricardo then ripped the uniform from his body and walked at Michal’s side. Michal searched on the guards remains and found a car’s key. “Let’s go” Michal said, they found a Humvee, Mitchal took the steering wheel. They went for the road and went to the Old Red’s headquarters. Meanwhile on the SSS quarters the Interviewer was looking at his phone on Wolf,’s room Wolf was just getting out of the shower, and went to put some clothes. “Have you received communication from Michal?” Wolf asked. “They are now on the Old Reds airfield, they are goin to their headquarters”. Wolf looked at the Interviewer phone and said “Why you sent Ricardo? He’s weak. “Ricardo can be a good SSS elite, but he has his own pace, if I let him to you he would be dead at this time….Ricardo is not like Carlos, Carlos is more brutal, Ricardo can get strong but he needs someone that can lead him, that’s Michal’s strenght” Wolf lifted and eyebrow “Do you mean that Ricardo can be stronger than Carlos?” “I’m not sure if it’s stronger, but when he wakes up, he will be a top elite. Michal can teach him, or kill him this mission will be his own test”. The Interviewer said, Wolf bounced his pecs and said “I’ve trained him, his body will be strong, his mind…I don’t know, Wolf put a beer can over his mouth and crushed it drinking the can contents”. The smiled and looked at the Interviewer. “When we will go to the police?” “Soon Wolf, we need to make sure all the pieces are in place, then we will go”, the Interviewer said. He tapped his phone and said “We need first to see the results of Michal’s mission”. I’ll tell you as soon as possible. “How many of us will go?” Wolf asked, “Just you and me for now, we still need someone to take care of the warehouses, do you think Carlos could handle that?” The Interviewer said “Let me think Wolf said, has soon as I have a suggestion I’ll tell you buddy” The Interviewer nodded and left the room. After just 30 minutes of driving, Michal was near his destination, the Old Reds headquarters were and unassuming building complex in a desert place, it was a big house with an unassuming looks excepting for one warehouse. Michal stopped the car and said “Look Ricardo, the house was four floors. I estimate that there are still 15 or 20 guards, the elite guards are on the third and 4th floor. Our target should be on the 4th floor”. Ricardo then asked, “No survivors?” Michal pondered his answer, “We might find some good candidates for the SSS, the big boss is mine we will enter the same way we entered the airfield” “Please don’t toss me again sir” Ricardo asked. “Ok, you’ll go behind me this time.” Michal said. Michal drove the car to a nearby mountain, he then looked ad the big white house, Michal frowned, "the guards have been alerted, you sure we killed al the guard on the airfield?” “Yes sir”, Ricardo said, I’m sure that we killed everyone” Ricardo pondered if he would be punished by Michal, but Michal simply said “appears that they are ready for us, we need more information, I’ll go there, do your phone has signal here?” Ricardo showed him the phone, it had a good signal level so Michal nodded. Stay here with the car, I’ll go alone and then I’ll tell you what to do”. “But sir, you don’t have a phone, or even clothing” Ricardo said. “I’ll send you a message, so stay alert, or you might miss the fun”. Michal said. “But sir, you’re going to run?” Ricardo asked risking himself for a punishment. “I will go unnoticed if I reach the house before sunrise is still pretty dark but we don’t have much time, if we go with the car they can evacuate Igor, and I really want him” Michal said while grabbing his crotch. Michal left the car and ran to the Old red HQ, he was very fast, not has fast as a car, but the managed to go unseen, when he reached the house fence he tor it apart and entered the place. “Idiots, they surely underestimate us if they think this fence will stop us”. Michal thought. He entered the house and was spotted by a guard. The guard grabbed his radio but Michael was faster than him he grabbed the hand with the radio with his right hand and his head with the left hand, Michal crushed the hand and the head at the same time. The body fell to the floor. Michal grabbed the body and and carried it to a nearby parked car, Michal dropped the corpse on the cars trunk, then he carefully went to the first floor, trying to not alert the guards, not that soon, he knew that he could take the HQ by himself, but he wanted Igor. Michal found the security room, with extra care Michal entered the room, there was only one guard monitoring the place, but the guard was asleep. Michal smiled contemptuously, “Incompetent piece of shit”, He closed the door and secured it the room was filled by a brief “click”. The guard didn’t woke up. Michal decided to wake the guard and show the true size of his mistake. Michal grabbed the seat and turned it, the guard woke up and saw the biggest man he ever saw “Michal?” He said but Michal fist crushed his head splattering blood and bone parts over all the screens. “Shit, you’re too soft” Michal thought, he dropped the body and looked at the cameras. He located the guards, and when he looked at the 4th floor cameras he saw Igor, Igor was a big Russian with some muscles still for himself, Michal licked his lips “your ass is mine” his crotch engorged at the thought. After some observation of the screens he knew that he could take the base for himself, but oddly enough, there were no means of scape excepting of the cars, Michal expected an helicopter for Igor, but it was quite strange, like if Igor wanted to be found, or like Igor was quite sure that he would survive any attack he could receive. Michal pondered his plans, then took the phone of the dead guard and sent a message to Ricardo “frontal assault, come quick”, Michal crushed the phone, he pointed the cameras to the mountain where the Humvee was and saw it moving, so he decided it was time to go. Before leaving the room he examined the the guard’s warm body and with a punch he ripped the heart and ate it. “Breakfast”, Michal said, he saw the clock, 6 am. “The turn shift” Michal thought. Michal decided to wait for his next victim, he was already aroused, Michal decided to play with his body for some instances, so he ripped his blood soaked shirt and massaged his strong hard nipples and . “Mmmm” Michal muttered, then he decided to unlock the door and waited behind it. After some minutes of self caressing the door opened, the guard looked at the screens, the dead body, exclaimed “SHIT” But before he could read Michal grabbed his head and forced his nipples on the guards mouth. Michal closed the door with his leg and blocked the door with his body, the guard tried to grab his gun but Michal cracked his forearm. The pain muffled cries vibrated over Michal nipples. Michal moaned in pleasure, his engorged dick wanted an ass to penetrate but he was on a mission, so, he decided to make his lust wait a little, then he begun to compress the guards head over his nipple. Michal slowly pressed, the guards yells become a higher vibration on Michal’s nipple, “man, you’re a good masturbation tool” He said while keeping pressing the nipple on the mouth, after some moments where Michal moaned the guard jaw dislocated and the skin ripped, then the head was compressed against Michal’s rock hard pecs. Michal kept pressing until his had was only separated from his pec by a small lining of blood. Michal licked his fingers wiped the blood from his body and threw the body. Then he left the room leaving the door locked. Ricardo received Michal orders, he jumped to the car and pushed the pedal to it’s full. The car slowly gained speed while descending the mountain. The Humvee speeded, then Ricardo aimed for the main entrance, after some seconds the guards notices the Humvee descending at high speed. Michal was walking silently on the house aisles, then a loud bang sounded and some shots were fired. Michal knew that Ricardo made his big entrance. “That’s the signal” Michale thought with a devilish grin and decided to leave any subtlety behind. The guards fired at Ricardo who was hiding in the Humvee crouching on the driver’s seat, “Looks I trapped myself here” he thought, the shots cracked the crystals and after some time they stopped, then a guard appeared in the driver’s side door, so Ricardo took his shot and kicked the door has har as he thought, the door flex and hit the guard. Ricardo jumped out of the car, found the guard on the floor and stomped his head as hard as he could. This time, the head didn’t made resistance, the feet crushed the head has it where stomping a bug, blood and brains flew over the feet, splattering the lower legs, even the quads. Ricardo felt this overwhelming power dominating him and giving himself a stream of pleasure right to his brain, but there where another guard firing rounds at him. Ricardo crouched on the Humbles side. The guard was yelling in Russian it seemed, but Ricardo would not wait for a translator, Ricardo knew his strength was real, so hew decided to use it, using Michals example he simply kicked the Humvee has hard as he could, the Humvee flew towards the guard who got crushed between the speeding remains of the Humvee and the wall. Ricardo’s body reacted to the kill and his crotch engorged, Ricardo rubbed his wood “this is what Michal feels” he thought, then he heard a cough. The guard was miraculously alive, coughing blood. Ricardo pushed the Humvee apart, the guard was crushed, he clearly would die at any moment. Ricardo wanted to fell his strength again, he then palmed the guards head, Ricardo grinned, he enjoyed the feeling of being superior, his pecs flexed showing all the striations possible, his biceps engorged and Ricardo laughed maniacally while feeling the head resistance, Ricardo pressed harder and the head begun to cave, a subtle, but sickening cracking sound begun to emanate from the compressed head but Ricardo didn’t wanted to stop there, he kept pressing until the head gave up all the resistance possible and simple explored on Ricardos hands, Ricardo released the head and stumbled back in excitation. Ricardo felt superior, flexed his biceps and kissed them, he decided to sip his fingers to taste the human blood. Ricardo’s dick was engorged. He wanted to please himself but remembered that Michal was still there and decided to concentrate on the mission and went to search him. He left the place and walked to the house aisles while the house alarm begun to sound alerting all the guards. Michal crushed the alarm button he just activated, “that will make this funnier” he thought. Two guards sprung from, the next room door just to find a bodybuilder in posing trunks, soaked in blood and salivating. They ran to Michal, he yawned, Michal grabbed one guard by the chest by digging his right hand fingers on the sternum and lifting, then lifted the the other guard with his left hand, the guard with the perforated chest struggled but his pain was so intense that the only thing he could do was to express his pain with this face and try to move Michal’s strong arm but not even denting Michal’s skin. The other guard dangled his feet trying to kick Michal and trying to scratch Michal’s forearms to no avail. That was so easily the Michal felt disappointed. “I thought you wold mean a more challenging foe”. He said, then lifting the guards he pressed them agains the wall. Michal’s tríceps sprung to life compressing the guard by his sternum slowly, Michal grinned, he enjoyed the squirming of these weaklings. The sternum gave up and cracked on Michal’s fist, Michals kept pressing the heart and the body just stuck to his fist has the gravity made his job. Michal decided to prolong the suffering so, the decided to Miss the heart for now and went to grab the spine, the moment he grabbed the spine he felt the carotid pulse he felt the life passing through the blood, he felt sick to see that life wasted on such a weak being and then he grabbed the spine and the carotid and ripped from the guard’s body blood sprayed all over the place and soaked Michal and the other guard. The guard was horrified to see how easy was for Michal to rip apart a human being and how little care Michal had for their lives. Michal kept lifting the other guard, he wasn’t even feeling fatigue. He looked ash the guard, his gaze was excited, the guard tied to yell but Michal’s grip barely left any air passing through the windpipe. Michal pondered what to do. He pierced the guard arms with his right hand then slowly felt the muscles ripping by the strength of his fingers. The guard squirmed in pain but Michal continued slowly gripping the arm, he begun to tear slowly the arm muscles, the then fully grabbed the arm and yanked it, ripping it from the body, he released the grip on his neck so the guard fell to the floor trying to use his good arm to stop the blood loss. Michal said, “Is not use” So Michal grab the guards head and put it on the back of his leg and gripped it between his calf and tight. The guard tried to bite the calf muscle at the same time that Michal compressed his head with his calf and the calf broke the guards teeth and face, before the head slipped and the guard fell to the ground. Michal said “you should have let me kill you easily” then he put his foot on the head, he flexed his calf, the muscles were big and defined, Michal admired for some seconds his muscles and then compressed the head crushing it. “Weak, too weak” Michal said in frustration. Before he left for the second floor. Ricardo walked to the aisle, he didn’t saw any sights of Michal near. He was puzzled because the alarm went off but he expected more guards on the first floor, bit the guards didn’t broke to the aisles. he saw a door, he walked quietly and opened slightly the door, in the slit he saw a guard talking over the radio “There where two mangled bodies, we don’t know how many of them are here!, the security room doesn’t answer”. The guard said frantically. The guard waits for orders and Ricardo saw his change, he opened the door and tackled the guard, he grabbed the weapon and knocked the radio off the guards hand, both men struggled for a little, but Ricardo was stronger so he overpowered the guar, Ricardo grabbed the guards throat and said “time to die” Ricardo ripped the guard throat from the neck. The guard gasped for air but Ricardo wanted to inflict more brutality, he pinned the guard body to the ground using his knee and grabbed the head Ricardo pulled the head with both hands and ripped if from the body. Ricardo yelled in victory so his yells mixed with the alarm in a sick sound. Ricardo threw with all his might the head against the wall crushed the head and splattering all it’s contents over the wall. He then left the room and went for another kill. Michal walked to the second floor, he found the stair, there were three guards aiming his weapons at anyone who appeared on the base of the stairs. Michal decided to get up the stairs running to them. The guards fired his weapons, but the bulled bounced from Michal’s body, as soon as Michal reached the upper level of the stairs Michal grabbed to guard by the heads and crushed one agains the others, Michal pressed until his hands were almost together. Them he threw the headless bodies at both sides. The other guard wanted to run but Michal grabbed him by the neck, with one hand, then he used his other hand to lift him from the ground, Michal used all his back muscles to fold the guard in two from the spine, the guard just said “AIEEEEEEE” before Michal let the body fall and stomped the head flat. Michal enjoyed the cracking sound and the blood soaking his feet before going to the next Kill, he decided to go left to go to the playroom, he felt some of the guards where already there, he smiled while enjoyed the thrill to see how many kills he would get this day. Ricardo found the stairs, he saw bullet holes on the wall and begun to climb the stairs. He reached the trench up the stairs he was two headless bodies and a headless body broken in two. He saw Michal’s bloody footprints on the floor and decided to go to the other side just to find some more guards to kill. Ricardo rubbed his crotch and went to a door marked “operations”. He decided that since Michal already made a ruckus on the stairs there were no point in trying to be subtle. He kicked the door and saw two guards aimed at him. His weapons trembled, Ricardo wasn’t that big, but he was soaked in blood and brains, so he looked like a small version of Michal. He thought that they could be thinking that he was Michal, so he decided to play the role, “Fight with your fists or you will suffer the same fate your companions over there” he said with authority. The guards fired their guns and Ricardo dodged the bullets, but some of the bullets reached their target. Ricardo used his arms to cover his face, he feared that his stunt would cost him his life, the impacts hurt like hell but Ricardo then saw that even if the bullets impacts gave him pain, the bullets bounced on his muscles. Ricardo smiled and decided to go wild, Ricardo took the door and ripped it from the hinges. Then he threw the door at the guards who dodged the door, Ricardo grabbed a seat and threw it at the guard head who fell unconcious, the other guard fired his gun wildly. Ricardo covered his face, every step he took he understood that he now was stronger than the bullets, he still covered his face since he wasn’t sure about what would happen if the bullet hit and eye of his face, but he didn’t stopped. When he got near the guard, the guard tried to run terrified, but Ricardo grabbed him and bear hugged him, Ricardo used all his might tho crush the guards ribcage in one swift movement, the body fell limp, Ricardo kneeled over the body remains lifted his arms and closed his fist, then with both hands he slammed the head three times crushing it against the floor. Then he walked to the other guard, he grabbed the head and put it over his hairy chest. Ricardo compressed the head, has the guard was unconscious at first he didn’t felt nothing, but suddenly he regained consciousness to fin himself encased in muscle and hair. The punched Ricardo but Ricardo quit squeezing. Ricardo then felt contempt for the guard, Ricardo felt has a merciless predator so he used all his might and the eyes popped out of their sockets, the head was compressed against Ricardo’s chest and blood poured all over the place. Ricardo wiped the excess of blood and decided to go next to Michal. Michal entered the playroom, there were three guards, all aimed at him. Michal examined the room, but his eyes stood on one very big guard that was expecting Michal. “Hello Michal, long time no see” the guard said. Michals grinned, bounced his pecs and quads and said “Hi Ivan. Ivan was a big man, he was fit but he wasn’t a bodybuilder type, already in his first 40s, he had big arms, legs and pecs, his face was masculine, the only defect you could saw on Ivan was a flabby abdomen, but it in truth made Ivan look more masculine. He was a former army sergeant, he retired and found in the Old Reds a way to improve his income. He forged a kind of relationship that bordered on a little respect from Michal, he was weak for Michal’s standards, but he could be on Ricardo’s level or easily could improve with some training from the SSS. Unfortunately this time they both were on opposing sides, Ivan aimed at Michal but Michal said “Ivan I kinda like you, so I’ll give you a chance, first of all, I don’t use weapons excepting for these” Michal flexed his biceps, “these” he said pointing at his legs “or this” he said grabbing his crotch. Ivan raised an eyebrow. “So i kinda like you, you don’t seem like these bunch of losers, you have some strength, I’m inviting you to an interview, if you pass, you’ll be part of the SSS, you can become like me” Michal said. Ivan looked at Michal, Michal was huge and strong. No matter what, Michal seemed to be unfazed by the weapons. Ivan pondered his possibilities. “This SSS are another mafia?” Michal laughed, “Wolf would kill you at the instant you say that”. Michal said while walking near on the of there guards, they fired but Ivan didn’t shoot, the bullets ricocheted from Michals body who casually walked next tho the guards while looking casually at Ivan, Michal pushed one of the guards and sent him flying to the other side of the room where he fell to the floor with a thud. Then he grabbed the other guard weapon from the barrel and twisted cracking the hand bones, the guard yelled in pain. Michal grabbed the guard from the neck and pelvis and easily lifted the guard overhead. Michal lats grew in size and Michal’s V body shape looks like a menacing cobra. Michal smiled. “the SSS gives you power” then Michal brought down the body over his quads with all his might, the guards spine cracked but Michal’s might was so great the the body ripped in half over Michals quad scattering guts and blood over Michal’s abdomen ands pecs. Michal rose proudly bouncing his pecs an flexing his biceps “Do you want this kind of power?” Ivan was aroused by the brutal power he saw. Michal knew he had Ivan mesmerized, Ivan’s motivation on the Old Reds were that they gave the feelings of power and authority feeling that he lost when he was retired from the Army. On the Old Red’s he could execute some of their foes, Ivan became on of Igor’s favorites, unbeknownst to him, that saved his life because if he where one of Nikolai’s men he sure could be death at Wolf’s hands. Now, Michal could try to convince him to get an interview on the SSS. Michal kept flexing, mesmerizing Ivan with his power, Ivan loved the power, he saw the body remains. To increase the drama Michal went near the guards head and put his foot over it, it was unnecessary the guard would soon to be dead but still, he wanted Ivan to know his place. “Ivan, on the SSS we are way above the bugs” Michal said while slowly crushing the head until there was nothing from it excepting a paste that looked like Michal had stepped over dog shit. Michal’s quads rose and Ivan looked wondered, “How in hell you hide that power while you where here?” Ivan asked, Michal smirked “I didn’t” and slowly twisted the head so to show Ivan how little he cared abut the lesser beings lives. “All those disappeared guards…I was you” Ivan said dumbfounded. Michal dick sprung to action on the killing memories. “All those guards served his purpose… to be killed by my hands” Michal said while flexing a crab pose. “Don’t be a bug Ivan”. Ivan looked at Michal, “what do I do?” Michal walked next to Ivan, grabbed his shirt and ripped from his body, Michal used the shirt to clean his own torso. Ivan pecs where rounded, not as well defined has Michael’s but where way above average, he had good arms, then without asking Michal ripped Ivan’s pants, Ivans body was a powerlifter type body. “You have a decent body for the SSS, we could work your strength” Michal pondered to himself while ignoring Ivan’s complaint. Ivan complained about his clothes, Michal grabbed Ivan by the throat and brought him near his face, Ivan tried to release the grip but now he was on Michal’s receiving end. Ivan found his place, just above the average bug, just spared by Michal’s mercy. “I will end you to the SSS quarters, I’ll commend you, but even if I spare you here, I cannot guarantee that you’ll be received by the SSS” Michal said grinding his teeth, “We always look for candidates and we are now a little short on candidates, but If the Interviewer rejects you, you can have a fate worse than the bug there” Michal said while pointing at the corpse with his head. “Understood?” Michal said while releasing Ivan. Michal taught Ivan that he would get an opportunity on the SSS, but he lost his kill, he went in frustration and grabbed the other guard. He tried to use his weapon but Michal ripped the weapon with the hand. The guard yelled in pain but Michal was aroused and the power display for Ivan left him anting more, Michal turned the guard and pinned him against the wall, the Guard yelled. Michal ripped the clothes from the guards body like the were made of tissue paper, Ivan jaw dropped when he saw Michal back in action, on the front Michal was impressive, but the back where so well defined Ivan dick engorged, Michal’s triceps danced while ripping clothes, the calves were like bulls pinning the body against the wall. Michal took the remains and ordered, “stop the blood loss, I need this one alive…for a while”. Ivan got the message and took some clothes and used them to stop the blood loss from the hand. Ivan loved to see Michal domination, Michal caressed the guards ass “good, you have been doing your squats” he said and feeling the entrance point he rammed his dick ripping his posers and ripping the guards sphincter, Ivan saw the back, triceps and calves dancing while Michal raped the yelling guard, Ivan understood then that Michal didn’t wanted the guard to live for more information but has a release for his lust and primal instincts. Michal kepí pressing the body against the wall, the guard kept yelling “NOOOOOOOOOO” but Michal was so focused on his pleasure that he didn’t realized he was flattening the body agains the wall on each thrust. The guard yells where weaker by the thrust and after some time there were no more yells, the guard was almost dead, Michal kept thrusting over the crushed pelvis, he came inside. Michal lifted the body from the head and took the body off his prick that was looking white cum. Then in a savage thust he crushed the head against the wall, the head exploded but Michal strength where so brutal that he pierced the wall with his opened hand, so the body stuck on the wall like if it was some gruesome painting on the wall. Ivan precummed from the show. Michal turned to him, dripping cum, Ivan was terrified that he would be next. Michal breathing was heavy, he took his bloody hand, cleaned his prick with his hands and licked his hand. “First, you go and find me some trousers, boxers, whatever you find” Michal said while breathing like a beast. Ricardo entered the room and saw Michal and Ivan, he went to fight Ivan but Michal pushed Ricardo to the other wall, Ricardo went flying over the room and hit the wall, but Ricardo didn’t fell to the ground. Michal was surprised, his amusement lowered his excitation. Ivan stopped on his tracks, now knowing what to do. “Ivan, do it quickly, don’t go to the third floor, they’re ours” Michal ordered. Ivan left the room as quick has he could. Michal roared in defiance. He wiped the blood from his body. “He is our recruit now, or at least until the Interviewer decides his fate” Michal said, Ricardo walked next to Michael “you grew stronger” Michal said. Ricardo flexed his body, for a swimmers’s body, Ricardo was packed and his hairy pecs and legs made him look sexy, “I feel now the results of the training in the SSS”. Ricardo said proudly. “Know your place idiot, your body is still accustoming to the training, don’t go reckless or you will be killed and the Interviewer will nag at me if I let you be killed”. Michal responded. “But sir, I learned that my body repels bullets” Michal looked at Ricardo’s body, this kind of bullets are easy, but they still can bruise you, so still, watch for yourself, if you get yourself killed, I’ll tell the interviewer that you were an idiot that didn’t knew your place” Michal said bluntly. Ricardo stood silent “yes sir” he said. “Good” Michal responded. They stood silent, Michal heard the movements on the 3th floor, the floor trembled form the guards movements, they were barking orders, but Michal decided to wait a little more, after some minutes Ivan entered the room with some military trousers and handed it to Michal. Michal took some boxers that still left too little to the imagination and “covered”. Michal smiled, “Ricardo, let’s go, Ivan you stay her, wait us here, you were Boris confidence man, I will need you” He ordered and both naked man left the room. Michal and Ricardo walked tho the stair, Michal saw the upper side of the stairs and suddenly he pushed Ricardo at the side and covered himself. At the upper side of the stairs three men on a sandbag bunker were firing a heavy machine-gun. They were scared so they were too trigger happy, has soon has they saw any part of Michals body they fired. So it was very difficult to go up using the stairs. “What do we do sir? Would be difficult to go up on this way” Ricardo said. Michal looked at him “I could be strong enough to resist the bullets from that thing” Michal said bouncing his pecs. “I only pushed you so you don’t become a strainer, you should know your place” Michal scolded Ricardo who grew fa little ashamed. Ricardo tried to look up but the guards fired, one shot grazed Ricardo skin. Ricardo’s face twitched in pain. “Told you so” Michal said. Michal grabbed the wall and using his hand ripped a big chunk of wall and in a quick movement he tossed it to the machine-gun. The weapon was toppled, Michal seized his opportunity, so he jumped before the guards could put the weapon on his place, one of the guards yelled when he saw Michal approaching at an awesome speed. The guard tried to run but Michal grabbed him by his neck and used his body has a bat. Michal swung the body and nocked the guards over the bunker, one of the guard fell downstairs, Ricardo grabbed the guard in rage and swung him downstairs where he fell with a thud. Michal stood upstairs looking down ad Ricardo, he just crushed the neck of the guard and ripped his head in one swift movement since Michal didn’t wanted to lose any time with this bug. Ricardo grabbed the other guard by his lowered and swung the guard against the wall, the guard stood limp but Ricard would not risk to let him alive, Ricardo went for the head and twisted if 180° degrees first, then twisted again so the head was looking forward, but the neck was clearly twisted like a knot. Michal smirked and then grabbed the other guard from the lower legs. When Ricardo reached upstairs Michal said “Too slow… this is the proper way to do it” Michal swung the body agains the wall with all his might, the head and body was crushed like a but against the wall, the body stuck to the wall, Michals pulled the corpse from the wall and ripped the legs of the body like they were tissue paper. Michal flexed his biceps. “come on Ricardo, can you do better?” Ricardo answered bitterly “show off”. Michal felt Ricardo’s frustration on his voice, Michal approached him and grabbed his wounded arm just over the bulled wound. Michal pressed the wound and Ricard yelled in pain. “If you just accepted your place you would not be wounded” Michal said with a calm anger on his voice, “Wolf already would have killed you, but the Interviewer sent yo with me to give you a chance to be of good use for the SSS”. Michal kept pressing, Ricardo cried in pain. “Know your place” Michal angrily said “Obey, don’t make me kill you…do you want to be stronger?” Michal ordered while causing more pain to Ricardo. Two guard appeared behind Michal and shot their guns but the bullets bounced on Michals skin who ignored them” Ricardo cried in pain but nodded with his head. “Good” Michal said and released the arm. “You have a lot of training to do, but today, you’ll learn you mental skills, that’s you mission” Ricardo stood up and forced himself to endure the pain, his arm was bleeding but he ignored it. Michal nodded then he turned to the guards, took both arms of one guard and with one yank he ripped them both at the same time, the guard yelled but Michal released the arms and punched the chest and abdomen with both hands, he grabbed the spine and with a yell his triceps and back flexed ripping the body in two. Michal released the body halves and grabbed the other guard by the throat. He looked at Ricardo who was standing behind Michal clearly enjoying the way Michal tore apart a guard like he was made of cookie mass. Michal tossed the other guard in front of Ricardo “he’s yours, show me”. Ricardo seised hi opportunity, let his foot and slammed if over the guards femur that snapped, the guards quads here destroyed but Ricardo’s . Ricardo kept pinning the leg of the ground, he bent over the body and grabbing the guards chest he lifted the body ripping the leg on the process, Ricardo felt his strength and loved the feeling, but he now kept his cool, he enjoyed the feeling to be an unstoppable alpha, but now he was in control of his feelings, he could be more like Michal’s a snuff lover unstoppable man but who always kept his cool to enjoy his kill, Ricardo now had an example to follow and he knew that the guards life would be an excellent offering”. Ricardo walked next to Michal, “Sir….master, can I touch your body? Michal stood and flexed his pecs, Ricardo pinned the guard’s legless body by the head In front of Michal’s pecs. The yelling guard saw himself looking at the most hard pecs he could ever see. Ricardo slowly pushed the guards head on Michal’s chest Michal smiled. “Thats good”. Ricardo then pressed the head with all his might and the head was crushed. Blood poured from the head orifices and splashed his pecs. Ricardo rubbed the bloody head remains over Michal pecs. They were so big that Ricardo was forced to use both hands to feel Michal’s chest. Ricardo was aroused, “So this is your power” Michal grinned “Yes”. Ricardo, humbled felt Michal’s legs, then kissed them both, he licked Michal calves, Michal groaned for a second and then he gently grabbed Ricardo from the shoulders. “I can’t allow myself to be distracted from this mission, there are still more rooms here and Igor is up” Michal said disappointing Ricardo. “Don’t worry” Michal said “I accept you apology, so now let’s finish this mission” Michal said and then went to the aisle. Michal went along Ricardo on the third floor “Seems they couldn’t replenish the guards we killed with Nikolai”. Michal though. “Ricardo, go to that room, there should only be a guards living room. Ricardo nodded, then Michal said “You can release a little if you can, I´ll be up”, Ricardo smiled and entered the room. There were two guards on the hide behind a big sofa, guns aiming “No machine-guns or Miniuzis?” Ricardo thought contemptuously. The guards fired his guns to Ricardo but now Ricardo was stronger, his body reacted in unison with his mind, so Ricardo’s skin repelled the bullets. Ricardo’s arm was still on pain from the punishment inflicted by Michal, but that pain helped him to be in control. Ricardo’s body was changing during this mission, so his mind. Michal’s example gave him an aim, Ricardo wanted to be al least strong enough to be a SSS elite and he would aim for that, he would aim to be on Michals, Wolf and the Interviewer expectations. No matter if he never in his life would get as strong has Michal or Wolf, he will devote himself to be strong, and anyone that dares to interfere will feel his wrath…or his lust. Ricardo quickly grabbed one of the guards and took the gun from his hand, then tossed it to the other guard who dodged the impact. The guard kept firing and hit his companion on the chest. The guard begun to bleed, Ricardo wanted a slow kill. He wanted to be like Michal, he wanted to enjoy the feeling of tearing someone apart, but until now he was a beast, not knowing to control his power, now he was in control, he would keep in control of his might and he loved this feeling even more. Ricardo walked to the other guard and took the gun crushing the guards fingers on the process. Ricardo kicked the guard who flew to the wall. “Wait there”. Ricardo then took the wounded guard, he knew that the bulled hit internal organs, so the guard would be dead soon, but Ricardo won’t let him to go peacefully to the other side. Ricardo took his right arm and twisted it tearing the biceps, the guard’s face twitched but the damage to his lungs didn’t slowed him to scream Ricardo released his arm and saw the bruise he just caused. Ricardo tested with the other arm but instead of twisting he yanked it has hard as he could, the arm dislocated from the shoulder. The wounded guard moved his legs squirming to the exit, Ricardo walked next to him “seems I found a bug, then he lifted his foot and placed it over the guards head, slowly, Ricardo felt the guards hair caressing his sole, Ricardo’s quadriceps begun to contract, his quad fibers slowly recruiting to except pressure, the sole went down like an hydraulic press, slowly the head was compressed, ad first there where no clear deformation Ricardo felt aroused, his wood was growing, the pressure grew exponentially has more fibers where recruited, then the head cracked, Ricardo felt the first cracks on his sole, then he kept compressing, the head was not even a challenge, not anymore, Ricardo’s quads went full strength and the sole went crashing down anything on it’s way, crushing compressing and destroying the head. Ricardo’s food was covered in blood, skin brains and hair. Ricardo loved this. He kissed his flexed biceps and touched his nips. This self worshipping was demanding him some release and he knew where exactly he could get it. The other guard stood speechless at the gruesome show he was holding with his left hand the remains of the right hand and trying to figure a way out. Ricardo’s swimmer body was not has impressive has Michals, but the way he saw Ricardo crushing his former companion made him feel fear. Ricardo slowly walked to him, he ripped is boxers revealing all his nakedness. The guard stood in horror, “what to you wand from me?” Ricardo just grinned, he wasn’t there to chat with bugs, he grabbed the guard’s left shoulder and tossed the guard to the sofa, Ricardo walked next to the guard and lifted him from the chest, with his foot he licked the sofa to accommodate it so he could lay the guard and turned him down. Ricardo Feld the guard’s ass and then ripped clean the clothes from his body, the clothes didn’t gave any resistance so in some seconds there where two naked men, or on Ricardo’s mind, there where only one man there, the other was only a body that only existed to satisfy a primal need. Ricardo rammed his dick on the guards ass, the guard cried “NOOOOOOOO” but Ricardo would not listen, he saw Michal’s brutality and it aroused him, Ricardo primal needs manifested on each throat from the body, Ricardo’s dick rubbed against the guards thing ass, Ricardo thrusted and thrusted, every movement was stronger that the one before, the guards tried to break Bree with his left arm, Ricardo didn’t wanted the guard to let go so he grabbed the arr from the elbow and tore if from the body, the only thing that was left was a Biceps and triceps heads dislocated from their lower insertions, the blood gushed from the am. Ricardo knew that the guard would be dead but he kept thrusting, his mind was overjoyed, he loved the feeling of utter dominance he had over a weakling. Ricardo trusted but the guards resistance was getting weaker, he was dying. Ricardo then decided to take a little more pleasure and grabbed the head with both hands, Ricardo thrusted, every time faster, Ricardo crushed the head and the twitching body gave him a final stream of pleasure. Ricardo went out and jerked himself fro another 5 minutes until he summed. Ricardo grinned, this was his first rape experience, he now felt what Michals felt and loved it. After some seconds Ricardo’s breathing became normal, he wiped the blood and sperm from his body, and left the room. Michal was out there, he had on his right hand a guards crushed head with his body hanging. Michal grinned “I went to see how you were going", Michals looked at the room’s interior, “seems you had fun” Michal said with an amused expression on his face. Ricardo just smiled. “Good” Michal’s said. Lets continue, Ricardo, look for the other rooms, I’ll go to the fourth floor” The four floor was the smallest, but it had the most valuable assets for Michal. Michal knew that it was designed has a long aisle with three bulletproof divisions. He still was puzzled that Igor didn’t left, Michal entered the first division, he saw a well equipped nursery, Michal nodded when he saw a slim guy dressed in a doctor’s coat. “Hi Doc” Michal said. The Doctor seated in his desk “Michal, long ti no see you, you came back, seems you betrayed us for real” The Doctor said. “Well Doc, you already know that, you have a lot of patients down there…” the Doctor smiled resignedly . “If you’re here they are all dead I suppose, seems that the Old Red’s have sustained quite a blow”. Michal was amused “you’r saying that so casually?, don’t you care for you colleagues?” The Doctor shrugged, well, I’m really here for the “volunteers”, Igor wanted me to improve our guards physical abilities, I’ve tried but so far I haven’t achieved the results I wanted, you never let me study you, that would truly helped me, but you’re too stubborn” He said “Sorry Doc", Michal said, “I din’t really wanted to be your rat” he said bouncing his pecs. The Doctor raised an eyebrow. “You’re quite the specimen, with your help we could rebuild the Old Red’s” Michal said “aaaah, the SSS will be the new owner”. The Doctor took a beverage from his desk and drank. Michal didn’t recognized the bottle. The Doctor flinched, yelled in agony and fell to the floor, “Coward” Michal said, the Doctor committed suicide, he walked to the next door “where are you going?” The Doctor said while stepping up. Michal seemed surprised. The Doctor took his desk lifted over his head and then threw it to Michal” Michal dodged the desk, then the Doctor jumped to Michal and kicked his pecs. Michal stumbled back, surprised “What?” He asked. “I only could prepare some of these ergogenic aids” Only two, but I’m quite proud of the results. Michal stood there surprised. “What are those?” This serum helps me to improve my muscle strength and reflexes”. The doctor put his hands on the coat’s pockets. “It’ s very difficult to prepare it, but I’m very proud of the results” The Doctor jumped in front of Michal and to Michal’s surprise two heavy blows landed on his abdomen. The Doctor kicked Michal who stumbled back. Michal sent two punches but the Doctor dodged them. The Doctor made a jab and Michal kept stumbling and crashed on a cabinet, all kinds of medical supplies fell to the floor, Michal fell dizzy for s second before receiving a kick on his face. A drop of blood dripped from the side of Michals mouth. The Doctor was ecstatic on his ability to hit Michal. “See Michal, I really wanted you, you’re such a good specimen. I could use you to improve my formula. So I could use that formula to improve all the Old Red’s guard. If i had you, this tragedy would not have happened, if just you would lend me your blood Nikolai would not be dead, the Old Red’s would have destroyed you pitiful organization” The Doctor jabbed Michal again. Michal stumbled and tripped on an oxygen tank and fell to the floor. “But you’re stubborn, and you didn’t fell for the sedatives on your food” The Doctor picked the oxygen tank with the intention to use it has a maze. “I knew you were stronger than you appeared, even for your size, I tried to warn that stupid Nikolai, I always suspected you and now they see I wasn’t wrong”, the Doctor kicked Michal on the abdomen. Michal covered his abs. “I told them to keep an eye on you, my formula wasn’t ready for Nikolai’s guard, they could wait for two more days…now I’ll killl you, and when we rebuild the Old Red’s you’ll be dead and your blood will be the base for my new stable formula”. The Doctor lifted the oxygen tank over Michal’s head and went for the kill, the tank descended but Michal’s hand grabbed the tank and ripped it from the Doctors hand. The surprised Doctor tried to jump bak but Michals grabbed his ankle and the Doctor tripped. Michal raised has big as he was. “The act is over…Now I see, your motherfucker” The Doctor was surprised. Michal had some red spots on his skin where the Doctor hit, but the Doctor knew that the damage was very minimal. “No, no, why you’re this strong?” Michal lifted the Doctor from the throat with his left hand “I knew you where doing some twisted experiments here, I knew you wanted me, I felt sick and now I see you were trying to poison me to take my blood?” Michal cleaned the blood drop from, his mouth with his hand. “This drop is more than most of my opponents had gotten from me”, Now you tell me. Michal lifted the Doctor and pinned him to the stretcher from the throat. Michal begun to crush the windpipe “Tell me Doc…what was that drug you used?” The Doctor struggled, but he wasn’t able to break free. “They are some noradrenaline analogs, they offer short term strength boost, the mental effects make the soldiers stronger…” Michal looked at the Doctor’s eyes “You really thought that that could defeat me?” Michal asked clashing his teeth” “You know that Igor makes his close guards train very hard, no weak man can be near Igor” Michal, pondered the Doctors words. “Why you needed my blood?” “You where different, I saw that from the beginning, unbeknown to you, I gave you the prototype formula” Michal released the neck, then gave one step back, we was thinking on the Doctor revelation. “What did you find”. The Doctor sat on the stretcher smiling proudly. “You where the only one that didn’t die, you were stronger, I kept perfecting the formula, with such resistance I could use you to perfect the drug. The Doctor went to a nearby cabinet and opened it, there were some bottles marked with numbers from the 1 to 12. You helped me to improve the formula from 7 to 12. Before it the drug down’t had an effect or killed the volunteers. You resisted, your body was so magnificent, it was strange, the drug didn’t had any apparent effect on you, but somewhat made you even more aggressive, but the effect on your strength wasn’t apparent. Michal listened in silence, “…but having a body capable to resist the deadly effects made me wonder if I could improve the formula by studying you blood.” The Doctor said. Michal thought on those time where he felt more aggressive than usual, the time he needed to grab a guard and run to a far away place where he could rape and snuff at will. He wondered how many time he could resist all those uncontrollable wrath episodes, how many time his mission was in jeopardy because he couldn’t control his impulses? He wasn’t discovered but the now understood why he killed so many guards while on mission, that made Igor paranoid, so he needed to get near Nikolai, but Igor was the Old Red’s true boss, Michal felt the rage filling his body. “I tried to convince you to give me some blood vials” The doctor said. “At the end I tried to kill you, but you’re too resistant, before I tried more drastic measures Nikolai chose you and you all left to the SSS headquarters, I was disappointed but at least with a last effort I could made the only vial of 13th formula, the one I used before, nobody knew it and at leas it seems to work for a quick strength boost, I still need to work on prolonging it’s effects, but I’m near…”. The Doctor left the stretcher, “Now I told you everything, I can’t beat you I Know, Igor will kill me if he finds I’ve told you everything, so I have two choices, I can try to leave or I can join you, I can be of good use for the SSS. The doctor said. Michal thought that the Doctor could be a useful asset, he could help to accelerate the SSS guard’s training. Michal walked silently next to the Doctor. The Doctor felt secure, he had the experience, the knowledge so he could improve the formula, Michal looked at the cabinet with the rugs inside and asked “Where I can find the instructions to make that formula?” The Doctor tapped his head “I have all in my head, I just deleted the computer files just in case Igor tries to kill me, he needs ,e and now the SSS needs me”. The Doctor said. “So, no copies?” Michal asked “No cop…” Michal grabbed the Doctors throat lifted him and with a bam he pinned to the stretcher again. “See Doc, I’ve trained all my life to have my strength, I’m very proud of my might… so I don’t appreciate the fact that you gave me some drugs to use me as a guinea pig, the sole idea of using any drugs to make me stronger would soil the very SSS values, you don’t know us….you don’t belong to us…you don’t deserve us”. Michal said while clenching his free fist. Michal released the Doctor who tried to scape, Michal grabbed him and pinned again to the stretcher, Michal ripped the Doctors coat, shirt and tank top, the Doctor was fit, he had a swimmers body similar than Ricardo, but different from him he was hairless. Michal looked at the body, he was fit, he could be a good recruit, but Michal won’t forgive what this unworthy being tried to do to him. “Doctor, you have surgery” Michal said, so he grabbed the Drs abs with both hands, dug his fingers and ripped the abdomen wall open. The Doctor yelled in pain, the Doctor guts where exposed, Michal graded the intestines and tore them open, while showing them to the horrified Doctor, “Look, you’re full of shit” Michal grabbed each organ and tore is apart, Michal graded the pancreas, the liver, the kidneys and tore them with increased speed and brutality. The Doctor tried to grab Michal’s hands but Michal just cracked the forearms who fell limp at the stretcher’s sides, the legs where moving wildly with each organ that Michal tore. “Look Doctor, you have even more things inside, I’ll take them out too” Michal said with en evil grin, “Your drugs worked”…Michal said while grabbing the Doctor’s lungs “they are useful to prolong you pain” Michal said while grabbing the ribcage and ripping them open exposing the hearth and lungs, Michal grabbed both lungs and tore them open, then grabbed the heart and crushed if before yanking it out. The alls where soaked in blood and guts as Michael tore each organ from the Doctor’s abdominal and chest cavities. The Doctor where dead already but Michal would not let the brain go undamaged. He took the head with his left hand and with his right hand he punched the head with such strength the the fist came out from the bak of the head. Michal released his left hand and the body just stuck on the air, hangin from mica’s side like an exposed piece of meat on a butcher shop. Michal looked the body, he despised the body. “At the end you you need hard work Michal said flexing his biceps and then ripping the body from his fist with his left hand. Michal dripped the Doctor’s blood, he used his hand to wipe out the blood from his body. Michal wanted to finish off Igor as quick as possible, he was puzzled that no-one came to help the Doctor, he expected al least a guard coming go help, but nobody came “Could be possible that the Doctor simply left? Or he truly wanted to defect?” Michal pondered while walking. At the next room he found seated on a desk, looking at Michal, “Nice kill you had there” he said. “Michal walked next to the desk. “Adam, why you didn’t helped the Doctor?” Michal asked. Adam was extremely big, not has defined as Michal but he could give him a run on his money at least from the size, Adam was bald, he had the face that showed that he could be fearsome if angered and his ling beard made hem look like a big biker type, but he didn’t wanted to fight. He simple stated: “I heard everything, I saw what you did, your brutality…I know I can’t beat you…but…I wan’t to join you, I wan’t to be like you” Adam said bluntly. Michal lifted an eyebrow, “but you’re quite strong isn’t it? You even have the Doctor’s formula”. Adam lifted a bottle on his hand “Come on, drink it!, I’ll wait” Michal said. Adam looked at the bottle and the looked at Michal, his bald face showed a mix of shame and despise. “I could drink it and maybe I can beat you, but for what? What would be the satisfaction? You already listed to the Doctor, this only gives you short term results, what would be the glory of that?” Adam destroyed the bottle against the wall. “I can’t stand this shame, the l Red’s were to be real strong, not this, I want to be really strong, like you” Adam looked at Michal’s begging. “And what If I refuse?” Michal said. “Adam went silent, he walked in front of Michal. Adam didn’t looked like he was fearing Michal but he was sure on his steps. Michal felt surprised since this big man was so sure of what he wanted that he could even come next to him. Adam said bluntly “If you don’t let me join you…then kill me like you did to the guards, or the doctor, If you don’t let me join you, then destroy me, I’ll be useless”. Michal raised an eyebrow. Michal grabbed Adams clothes and ripped them out, Adam stood there only with his boxer briefs, socks and shoes. Adam was packed, he had this wrestler-powerlifter type, Michal thought that Adam was very strong for his size. “What to you offer?” Michal asked, “I offer me” Adam said flexing his biceps and legs. “Will you help me to manage the Old Red’s remains and make them an assists for the SSS?” Adam face showed a little grin. “I’ll even kill the remains and rebuild for you if you ask me”. Michal smiled, “I’ll grant you an interview, I’m not the one that chooses our members, but I can help you to get your chance”. Adam looked puzzled. “I´ll explain you later Ricardo. Adam, I need the Old red’s information, you’ll be able to handle that?” Michal said. Adam nodded with his head”. Just at that moment Ricardo arrived, looked at the Doctors office and corpse “Look you had fun here” Michal smirked. “Are you going to kill him?” Ricardo asked. “Nope, we will have another interview” Michal said. Ricardo nodded “There were no more guards on the third floor” Ricardo said. “Only Igor and two guards are left” Adam said, “but they are not here” he added. Michal raged “what????” Adam stumbled back and said “Look for yourself”. Michal walked to the next door, ripped it from his hinges and tossed aside. The office was big, but empty, the furniture was the only thing that stood there. On the main desk there was a piece of paper and Michal found written on it just a word “basement” with a smile, like a meme. Adam went behind Michal with Ricardo “He’s waiting from you down there, he had the only stash of the formula” he said. “Why there are so few guards?” Michal asked. “After you left, with Nikolai, we lost contact with him, after a few days we assumed that Nikolai and presumably you were dead. We send our intel gatherers and when we saw you on the colosseum fights we knew that you double-crossed us” Adam said. Michal turned to Adam, “So you like the fights too” Michal said with a grin. Adam blushed Igor and I liked the fights, but we haven’t seen you before, we you found the links recently, but when you appeared, Igor went wild, he was decided to get his revenge, so he pressed the Doctor to improve the formula, as you saw, he could only manage to make to the 13th, but in the process, a lot of guard where killed. We lost so many man for such a small gain” Adam said, it seemed that he was worried for his men. “At the end there were only Igor, the Doctor, his two bodyguards and the few men fortunate to not be given the test formula.” Adam clenched his fist. “Igor wanted to kill you, he wanted to be strong, but he almost destroyed the Old Red’s” “you know I’ll destroy it” Michal said, “I don’t care anymore, you’re worthy, they are not” Adam answered. “So, what do I do for this “interview” he asked. Michal smiled “Ricardo, Adam will be our guest, please escort him with Ivan” “Ivan defected too? Ivan is a good man” Adam said with a surprised face. Michal nodded “you too can help with this issue, if you both pass the Interview, now go”. Ricardo signaled Adam to follow him. “Ricardo, after you escort Adam I’ll wait you on the basement”. Michal said. Ricardo and Adam left. Michal pondered all the info recently gathered. So, in the end he was responsible for the Old Red’s demise. Michal smiled. He went down, the third floor was deserted, the seconds flor was deserted too, there were no signs of Adam, Ivan or Ricardo. On the first floor he found a running terrified guard. Michal ran, the guard just saw a bodybuilder running ad devil’s speed that grabbed him by the throat. “No no no” The guard screamed. Michal left him and found a cellphone. The guard screamed. “Do you have any signal?” Michal purred. “No no no” The guard screamed again… “Oh you say that you have signal?, Can I bust borrow you phone?” Michal said in a sweet purring voice. The phone was locked but Michal recognized it was one of those with facial lock. Michal grabbed the guard by the head and made the guard unlock the phone. The guard kept yelling “No, no no” The phone unlocked, “thank’s sweetie” Michal said in a sweet voice, “I’wont see your photos, don’t worry” Michal then crushed the guards head with his hand, the guard made gurgling scream before the crush; Michal tapped on the phone. “Mission going OK, 2 interviews, wait for next update”, Michal send the message to the SSS Headquarters then crushed the phone and proceeded to the basement. Michal went downstairs, he casually wiped the the blood from his hands with the walls. Michal went down humming slowly walking, enjoying the time, feeling his calved dancing with every step, his quads flexing, Michal enjoyed the feeling of being in his own Wonderfull body. And blood soiled body, he reached the basement. Michal took his time to look around, the basement was big, It was a big space, like a warehouse, Michal wondered why the Old Reds would need to use the SSS space if they had this kinda big space. Michal saw the door, so he used the blood on his hand to draw an arrow for Ricardo to find him. Michal was aroused to see what he would find on the other side of the door. It was kind like entering the colosseum. He then opened the door. The basement space was huge as Michale supposed, in the center there where two big guards, and in a small bucked there was Igor, Igor was a huge Russian, packed with muscle, Igor was shirtless, his biceps swelled with power. Michal knew Igor meant business, but he never saw him shirtless, unless Nikolai, Igor could easily put up a fight, Igor in fact was the real leader for the Old Red’s, Nikolai was his second in command, in fact, Nikolai was his only childhood friend, they went together to the military and both decided to retire at the same time, soon they both left Moscow, then Igor went heavy on training until he won some bodybuilding contests, that gave them enough money to travel and scape Russia and east Europe, but unfortunately in their new land they soon found that things where going to be difficult, very difficult, unfazed, Igor used his size and specially, his strength to make some mob’s business, they worked with the Russians, the latins, the Italians, even the Japanese, on all those adventures Nikolai went along and helped him until they found that they needed to make their own business using the skills they learned. They created the Old Red’s has a way to remind them of his old country and also to make a statement that they would take all the old Russian mobs under their wings. Igor and Nikolai grew their mob and their friendship together, they felt like brothers. But even has Nikolai had some authority, everyone knew that the brain and brawn was Igor’s but they already knew that if they even mentioned that to Igor, they would find their deaths at Igor’s hands. They grew in power, but unfortunately other mobs still outgrow them in size, but not in brutality, Igor wanted to grow even if that was at the cost of fear, Nikolai didn’t care, he even enjoyed the brutality, one day that found about the SSS warehouse business and decided to send some of their valuable stuff there, until Nikolai wanted to send them drugs to store. Igor knew that the SSS could be brutal but since they weren’t interested on the mob business but as a mob outsourcer, they didn’t taught they could be a threat. Even so, Igor knew the SSS would be pissed if they discovered the drugs, but Nikolai insisted, Nikolai decided to make increasing quantities of drugs, at first the SSS only sent messages, is Nikola decided to test the waters even more. Igor warned him but Nikolai dismissed his concerns “We could just take them out” One day a new recruit came to the Old Red’s, Michael, he was one of a kind, Michal grew in the ranks at a extremely fast speeds, his arrival came at the same time that some guard simply vanished, but Nichal was son excellent on his work that the workload of the other guards wasn’t affected, Michal grew until he became the confidant of Nikolai, much to Igor disapproval but Nikola was set on him. One fateful day Nikolai decided we needed a base on the city, Igor was worried but Nikolai convinced him that the idea to take the SSS would be good, they knew the SSS didn’t used any weaponry, they thought that the SSS bribed some corrupt officers and politicians, Igor are worried that many guards disappeared without any explanation, they kept vanishing without any trace but Nikolai asked for a lot of men to take the SSS quarters…they never came back, they vanished. Now, the only apparent survivor was there, killing the rest of the Old Red’s, destroying what’s left of the organization…he was the answer, he had the explanations…and he seemed unstoppable. “Hello Michal” Igor said in a clear but cold voice, ”You came back”. Michal bounced his pecs. “Hi former boss” Michal answered. “I never was” Igor said. Michal nodded, “We can say that for a time I was, I killed a few people for you as you can remember”, “And you killed more of us I might add” Igor said trying to control his rage. “You made some missions for us, I might say that you were a great soldier, but little us knew that you really had another boss. I should have suspected it, but Nikolai…poor Nikolai was mesmerized by you, he thought that you were a good asset, and in a way you were, but I suspected, you were a good killer, a too good I might add, that kind of experience you don’t learn in the military, I knew you meant trouble, but I hear Nikolai, I should have stopped him…now I understand It always was you…” Igor said with main and rage in his voice. Michal scratched his chin, “Well Igor, in fact the ones that created this problem…where yourselves” Igor looked Michal with shock “You knew the SSS rules, you knew how we worked, you knew that the SSS didn’t stored drugs of any kind” Michal said. “You received our warnings, the SSS values their secrecy vow, but the SSS also values their rules, you were too stupid to ignore our warnings, so they sent me…at first I thought it would be an easy mission, but once I learned of Nikolai plans to take over the SSS, I needed I have to act, I needed to protect the SSS, and I protected it. But your transgressions against the SSS were so extreme that the only possible punishment is to utter destroy the Old Red’s” Unless you accept to abide by our rules and become one with us. Michal said in a cold but diplomatic voice. Igor was shocked, Michal just gave him the piece of information he needed to complete the puzzle… “And what about Nikolai?” Michal flexed his biceps “I suppose he was crushed like the big he always was” Michal groin grew in excitement. “You don’t know how I enjoyed ripping the brains out of his head and crushing it with these hands” Michal laughed like a maniac. “So tell me Igor, you’re strong, I know that, your guards over there are strong too Michal said pointing both with his finger. “So what do you say? Do you want an Interview with the SSS?” Michal said, Some steps sounded on the aisle, Ricardo entered the room slowly, look at the size of the place. “Do you have a lackey?” Igor asked with contempt. “I don’t know if a lackey is a good word on the SSS we respect our peer unless they are weak, he is an aspiring SSS elite” Michal answered. “So, there are elites on your little group?” Igor commented. “I wont call it ‘little’, as far a we know…we are now bigger than your group” Igor took the hit and sputtered “You traitor, you killed Nikolai you came here and destroyed our soldiers, now you think that I would join you?” Michal was unfazed…he pondered his answer and said “I know your answer, and your guards…do you want to have an interview with us?” Michal asked pointing at them again. The guards stood unfazed, “see? Joseph and Oleg are my most loyal guards, they are also the only ones that can even match my strength because they train with me here” Michal said opening his arms and showing Michal and Ricardo the entire place “we took the training equipment outside so we can have a fight without any advantages, just you and us. Igor said “yo mean, you wanted to take me with your two guards…so fair from you” Michal said scorning Igor. “You really wanted to kill me here, but you miscalculated dearly”. Igor was shocked. “See Igor, I now understand that you had a lot of difficulty trying to recover from your losses since the SSS took your valuables hostage when you tried to overtook us, you knew that you couldn’t get more soldiers quickly enough to fight the SSS, or to defend yourself from other mobs when the news broke. You even asked the doctor to forcibly increase the formula strength, I didn’t knew about that chemical compound but unfortunately that will only ad to your faults”. Michal said “We despise those methods, but you embraced them we could work together in your benefit, but you decided to betray us…you’re despicable, you’re unworthy… but worst of all…you’re weak” Michal said scorning Igor. “Do you want to fight me?” Igor asked. Michal smiled, “That’s one fight I want…but before… I want to play a game…yo say that these two are strong, I have here may ‘lackey’ as you dared to call him, so why we don’t see what can your guards do against my lackey and then we hit ourselves until one of us dies?” Michal said. The guards didn’t waited for an answer, Ricardo jumped to action too. Igor yelled “wait your idiots” Michal just laughed. The three men clashed in the space between Michal and Igor watched in silence, Joseph and Oleg tried to punch Ricardo, Ricard was dodging punched and kick’s at fast he could, he could withstand a hit but he didn’t exactly knew the guards power so he tried to assess it. Then he realized that trying to fight tow men at the same time wasn’t a good strategy, so he dodged a punch from Oleg and grabbed Joseph’s leg, with all his might he threw Joseph to a wall, Joseph’s head smashed against the wall and he felt unconscious. “NO, your idiot” Igor said, Joseph then hit Ricardo in the face, Ricardo stumbled, Joseph went for a jab but Ricardo reacted and hit him directly in the face, Joseph face bled by his nose and mouth, Joseph try to hit Ricardo but Ricardo was faster and using the leg has a lever he knocked the guard to the ground. The guard was facedown and Ricardo pinned his leg and made a heel lock, Joseph cried in pain, but Ricardo when fro more, he grabbed Joseph’s feet and cracked it so the feet was 180 degrees backwards, “YES” Ricardo yelled, Joseph grabbed his leg in pain. Ricardo flexed his biceps in victory “you haven’t finished yet” Michal said. Ricardo looked at Michal…”yes sir” he responded, Ricardo grabbed Joseph arms and twisted them, Joseph went wild from the pain, he was twitching side to side, but Ricardo wanted an utter defeat, Ricardo grabbed Joseph in a camel clutch, he looked at Michal and then Igor in defiance, he wanted the head backwards with all his might, there was a crack, then a riiiiip, Ricardo ripped Joseph’s head off the body. The ripped head had an horrified death, like Joseph wasn’t ready to be killed by a man smaller than him. “Your useless piece of shit” Igor said. Ricardo then grabbed Oleg from the place he felt and while standing defiantly in front of Igor he squashed Oleg’s head with his barefoot”. The body twitched and the stopped movement. Ricardo kicked the body against Igor who dodged it. Ricardo the jumped to Igor but Igor was prepared for that, Igor made a front kick that landed on Ricardo’s jaw. Ricardo stumbled back and fell unconscious. Michal walked next to him and said “you should have know your place” and kicked him aside. “Well Igor, seems that there is only you and me”. Igor looked at Michal has an animal, he had the formula on his hand. “please take it, I can wait”. Ricardo regained conscience and tried to stand up. He went stumbling next to Michal. Michal stopped him “Know your place, you’re not strong enough” then pushed Ricardo and sent him flying to the wall where he felt with a thud. After some seconds Ricardo seated next to the wall and decided to look at the ensuing fight. Igor took the vial, opened it and drank it. Michal just waited, Ricardo put attention since this was the first time he would see it in action. Igor yelled, he felt his internal organs where burning, after some seconds his body accustomed to the feeling. Igor ripped his shirt and flexed. “Now I have to power to destroy you” Igor said. “Let’s see if that’s true” Michal said. Igor ran to Michal who tried to dodge Igor’s run but Igor was as fast as Michal. Igor tackled Michal and both men fell to the floor. Michal felt himself in the receiving end of a barrage of hits. Igor punched Michal who covered himself. Igor hit again many times Michal looked surprised, after some seconds Michal used his legs to break free from Igor’s lock and stood up. “Seems you can put a fight he said”. Michales felt his body and felt some pain, at least some of Igor’s hits were able to sustain a little damage. Igor made some punched but Michal dodged some, blocked some with his forearms. Michal took his time to see Igor’s style. After some minutes Michal found an entrance and hit Igor’s abs. Igor’s feet left the ground for some seconds, Igor stumbled bak but didn’t fell. “I won’t fall until I’ve killed you” Igor said. Michal stood in guard but a quick smile formed on his face. “So…you’re ready to die?” Igor went back to fight, Igor this time added some kicks to his mix, one of the kicks hit Michals abs. Who stumbled back. Michal was serious “so this serum can give you this kind of power…” He said. “I told you, I’m going to kill you” he surprised Michal with a left hook. Michal felt a strange feeling for him, he felt the taste of his own blood in his mouth. Michal smiled there where few instances in which he would see of feel his own blood. Michal smiled. Michal decided to go on the offensive, he ran to Igor and feigning a left hook he then made a front kick with his right leg, the kick landed and Igor fell backwards. Michal then kicked Igor on the ground and lifted him from the chest. Michal bear-hugged Igor. Igor yelled and put a struggle, Michal liked to bearhug his opponents but Igor was putting a real struggle. Michal felt a little annoyed that he could get a proper bearhug on Igor’s body. Maybe the serum clearly worked. Michal released the bearhug, Igor fell to the floor, Michal stood up thinking what to do next. Ricardo looked somewhat puzzled but stood on his place. Igor body twitched from the pain, he stood up and begun a barrage of hits agains Michal. Michal found himself own the defensive, Igor muttered, “I’ll kill you, I’ll avenge the Old Red’s I will avenge Nikolai” Igor kept on hitting and kicking Michal, Michal was dodging and blocking hits looking for an aperture, but something was a miss, suddenly Igor’s hits were getting weaker, Michal begun to feel that some hits landed but they were weaker but the second. After some hits Michal didn’t felt the need to block any of Igor’s hits, he just stood there. Igor hits were now like hitting a brick wall, Michal sighted in disappointment. Michal grabbed Igor by the throat and lifted singlehandedly. “Looks like that crap drug effects waned already” Michal said. Igor struggled in vain, “Michal I…will..…kill…you”” Igor said “How do you want to back up that words if you can’t give me a decent hit without that crap drug?” Michal shook Igor. “You’re strong for a normal man…I thought you could give me some…excitement. Ricardo, get out” Michal ordered. Ricardo left still stumbling. After Ricardo shut the door Michal, still holding Igor said, I’ll have my satisfaction, one way of another. Michal ripped his boxers and shook his wood, Igor eyes went wild. “Nooooo”. Michal released Igor who tried to run but Michal caught him and pinned to the ground, Michal took his dick and putted nicely on Igor’s ass “I have some plans buddy” Michal begun to thrust himself on Igor’s ass. Igor struggled but Michal kept him pinned. “You should have kept you head cool” Michal said while thrusting, Igor struggled again “Let…me….goooooo”, Michael smiled. He could easily tear Igor apart but Igor could be a potential SSS member, Michal kept dominating and raping just for the sake of destroying a dominant man’s mind. Michal thrusted and thrusted, Michal was containing himself so to not make any Irreparable damage on Igor’s body. “You will be mine… We’ll dominate you…and you’ll serve us….until we don’t have anymore use for you”. Michal devilishly said. “Nooooooo” Igor said “I will destroy every memory of you Nikolai, and of your old life…you’ll serve me, you’ll serve the SSS” Michal said thrusting Igor’s ass until Igor fighting will was destroyed, Michal cummed inside Igor’s ass. Igor was exhausted, Michal then grabbed him from the throat grinding his teeth he said “We will teach you real power…you got an interview…what to you say”. Igor stood silent, humiliated….after some seconds he just signaled a weak yes with his head. Michal said “good”, then he threw Igor to the ground, grabbed him by the ankle and dragged him out. After some minutes Michal found Ricardo along with Ivan and Adam. All excepting Ricardo looked at Michal in surprise, “Is that Igor?” Michal lifted him from the ankles until his body didn’t had any contact with the ground. “With some training he could be a good asset, emphasis on the ass” Michal said while slapping Igor’s ass and laughing. “Do you have any cellphone” Michal asked, Adam had one and handed it to Michal. Michal tapped some numbers and contacted the Interviewer “Mission accomplished, send some people to clean here” then he hang out. Looked at Ricardo “Ricardo, you will head to the headquarters. You’ll go there with Ivan and Adam, tell the SSS we need some people here to take the shit out and take this place for us” Then he trowed Igor’s body at the feet of Ricardo, these three all have interviews. The interviewer is impatient. The sun was already high. “Man this mess is gonna take time to clean” Michal said, “For know I need a bath, but before…” He turned to Ricardo “Come here!” Michal ordered, Ricardo walked next to Michal “Do you know your place already?” He said. Ricardo nodded with his head. Michal flexed his bicep, then he ordered…“squeeze it”. Ricardo lifted his hand and grabbed Michal’s biceps and with all his might he squeezed. A slight dent was noticeable on Michal’s biceps. “See? You’ve improved”. Michal said with a grin and left the place.
  16. Below is my new story. I've been quite busy so it's taken me a little while to get this out... but here you go. It is my own take on the Bully revenge story... with a twist. I got the idea when a friend of mine visited an herbalist to assist with his low sperm count. The rest I just imagined after working out. Hope you enjoy. Let me know what you think!! Thanks. Simply Winning Justin has seen the storefront hundreds of times on Charing Cross Road, but had never thought about entering it until the downpour of rain made it a requirement. It had been pissing down all week, a common March occurrence in London, and one that Justin was usually always prepared for. He just never had expected Gavin to take the umbrella right from his hand and stroll away. Justin had worked for the same accounting firm for the past fifteen years, and although he found it possibly the most boring of careers, it fit who he was. Maybe Justin was not the most exciting person, and maybe he might follow the same routine day in and day art, but he was a good person and had a big heart. When Gavin joined the firm last year, Justin saw his whole world change, and not for the better. The younger, larger, and more boisterous man appeared to enjoy making Justin’s life hell. It started small: pens would disappear from his desk, files were moved, his rubbish bin would be tipped over, and salt would be put in his tea if he walked away from it. They were all harmless, and no one would admit it was Gavin, but Justin knew it was. Then the attack’s got worst: clients would be given to Gavin when they were rightfully Justin’s, the personal assistant that they had once shared soon became Gavin’s alone, the hard drive on his computer had been wiped clean three times, and now today, Gavin was given the promotion to partner that was rightfully Justin’s. When Justin had confronted Mr. Webber, the founder, the excuse he had been given was that Gavin was a much more self confident man, and that impressed clients. They felt assured in his presence. Sure, Justin was great and they were happy with his work, but Gavin just brought something extra... more confidence... a spark. Justin couldn’t argue with this. In fact, He agreed with this description. Gavin was more confidant then Justin. He did have a spark. He should!! Gavin had an athletic build where Justin was slender... Gavin had thick brown hair where Justin was thinning on top, going grey, and couldn’t grow a beard at 40... Gavin was tall where Justin was short, and Gavin exuded sex appeal where Justin has none. The two men just couldn’t compare. Justin knew Gavin would always win; that was the way the world worked. These were the thoughts spiralling through Justin’s head as he opened his umbrella to go grab lunch. He usually brought his lunch everyday, but he had woken up late and forgot it as he ran for the bus, so today he would just have to treat himself. It had been raining all day, and it appeared to be coming down harder now then ever. He was just about to head out into the downpour when a hand grabbed his shoulder and stopped him. He looked up to see Gavin standing next to him. ⁃ I’ve got a lunch date, mate. Justin just stared at him wondering what that had to do with him. He realised what when Gavin grabbed the umbrella and began walking down the street with it. ⁃ Thanks, mate! He called back to Justin with a small wave, leaving him alone. Justin thought about going back to his desk and not having anything for lunch, but he was so angry, and didn’t want to give Gavin the satisfaction of seeing him run back inside. Also, he did need to buy another umbrella... Justin’s short walk up Charing Cross Road on his quest for lunch and an umbrella couldn’t have been more miserable. The rain proceeded to come down harder and harder, and the wind was blowing it all in his face. Of course, a bus roared down the street, throwing water and mud onto him, soaking his shoes and trousers. Each block that he walked got him wetter until Justin simply couldn’t take it anymore, and ducked into what he thought was a used bookstore. Instead, it was the Chinese herbalists Justin passed by everyday. As the water puddled around him, Justin looked at the many posters that cluttered the wall advertising a better life through reflexology, or medicinal tea, or acupuncture. Among the many claims were pictures of the human body and how their ailments could be cured easily. The most impressive object in the whole place, undoubtedly, was the immense wall stacked with drawers, labels announcing the many herbs that were hidden inside. ⁃ Can I help you? A man of around 60 or 70 entered from a back room-with a teacup. He looked Justin up and down and smiled. ⁃ Trying to get out of the rain? ⁃ Yeah... I...kind of lost my umbrella. I just couldn’t take it anymore. I’m sorry... I’m drenching your floor. ⁃ Easily dried! Come. Take a seat. I just made some tea. ⁃ No really... that’s okay... ⁃ Sit!! Sit!! I’ll be right back. The older man ducked into the back room and began fumbling around for a second teacup as Justin sat on the white hard-back chair. Within moments, he was back and had deposited the cup in Justin’s hands. The tea smelt spicy and refreshing and after a sip, Justin knew this was exactly what he needed to make him feel human again. God, he thought... I really am English if a simple cuppa could cure all of my problems. Not realising it, Justin smiled at the man. ⁃ What? ⁃ No... Nothing. Thank you so much for this, Mister... ⁃ Huang. ⁃ Huang. I really appreciate it. It’s been a rough day. ⁃ I understand completely. ⁃ This is really very good... your own blend? ⁃ Fortnum and Mason. ⁃ Right. Jason and Mr. Huang sat in silence for a few minutes drinking their tea. As was custom, and to keep his hands busy, Mr Huang began sorting some of the herbs that sat on the desk into paper packets. ⁃ So, those herbs are better then Western medicine? ⁃ Much better. Western medicine has learned a lot from the east, but unfortunately don’t give us the credit we deserve. ⁃ It must be healthier... being all natural. ⁃ Much better for you, much better for the environment, and much better using what the Earth created for us. You take vitamin every day? ⁃ Yes. ⁃ This here... this combination is much better then any vitamin you find in a store. Take it. ⁃ I couldn’t. ⁃ Take it! It’s a present. ⁃ Thank you. How do you... ⁃ Dissolve one packet in warm water each morning and drink. ⁃ I’ll try it. I never like taking tablets anyway. ⁃ Cure all of your problems. ⁃ I wish!! ⁃ You never know. What ails you? Maybe I can help. ⁃ You’ve helped enough already. This tea was perfect. Now, I really should be getting back to work. Justin stood and handed the teacup to Mr. Huang. ⁃ Thank you for the vitamins. ⁃ My pleasure. Are you sure there isn’t anything else you need? ⁃ Unless you could give me a complete over haul, I’m happy with this... and the name of the tea. This time Mr. Huang smiled. ⁃ Ginger and Sicilian Lemon Infusion. ⁃ Wonderful. I’ll need to stop in and get some. Have a great day, Mr. Huang. ⁃ And you. Justin opened the door, but stopped when Mr. Huang called out to him. ⁃ How much of a complete overhaul do you need? ⁃ Believe me! I need everything done. The small man quickly ran around the desk and closed the door before Justin could open it further. ⁃ Sit down. Sit down. Let’s talk. ⁃ I really need to be going. ⁃ You want an overhaul... I can give you an overhaul. Now, what do you need? Mr Huang sat down, removed a pad and paper, and began writing. ⁃ Honestly, I probably just need a psychiatrist. ⁃ That can help...yes... ⁃ I’m bothered by this guy at work. He took my promotion. ⁃ I see. ⁃ Maybe he deserved it... I don’t know. ⁃ Big jerk? ⁃ Everyone loves him. ⁃ Everyone except you. ⁃ Exactly. I think he’s an asshole. ⁃ Right. ⁃ He’s perfect. He’s athletic, has great hair, straight teeth, perfect completion... ⁃ Right... As Justin spoke Mr. Huang began writing more and more on the pad. ⁃ What else? Go on. ⁃ He’s just simply perfect. That’s it. That’s all I can say. ⁃ And you’re not. ⁃ Please!! ⁃ If you could have what you want... what would it be? ⁃ I don’t think you can give me a new body. ⁃ Humor me. Justin looked at the man and finally took him in. Mr Huang was just as slight as he was. Mr Huang wasn’t balding, but was grey haired. Mr Huang didn’t have a very muscular built. Maybe he would understand. ⁃ I just want to win, Mr. Huang. One day I’d just love to win. ⁃ I can do that. ⁃ Can you? Mr. Huang put down his pen and looked at Justin. ⁃ My wife and I have been married for 48 years. ⁃ Congratulations. ⁃ For the first five, we tried to have children. No luck. We tried and tried. Nothing. She went to the doctor and had many tests. She was healthy as a horse. I went to the doctor and discovered I was the cause of our problems. Low sperm count. I cried to my father who was an herbalist before me. He made me a tea that solved all of my problems... maybe too well. Mr. Huang stood up and in front of Justin grabbed the large penis that lay hidden in his trousers. ⁃ In one day I grew six inches, and my testicles were as strong as an oxen. Four weeks later, my wife was pregnant with our first child. ⁃ Wow. ⁃ I have eight total. ⁃ Wow!!! You really are a stud! ⁃ My wife can’t keep her hands off it. ⁃ Well, I’d definitely want one of those!! ⁃ Of course!!! Mr. Huang went back to writing, sure that his story had opened a door. A few moments later, he knew that it had. ⁃ All my life I just wanted to be big. Muscular. Hairy. A real mans man. You know those guys. ⁃ Of course. ⁃ They ooze testosterone and walk with a swagger and get every guy or girl in the room, ⁃ Guy? ⁃ I’m gay. ⁃ And you have a partner? ⁃ No, but I’d love one. And with that between my legs I bet I’d have a lot of them. Both men laughed. ⁃ Seriously, if you could give me just that, I’d be happy. ⁃ A partner? ⁃ No. A bigger penis! ⁃ Ah! Right! Of course! Describe your ideal man. ⁃ Tall... hairy... muscular... self-assured, simply takes up the room. ⁃ That’s what you’d want for yourself? ⁃ For me? I thought you meant for a partner. ⁃ No. If you could build the perfect you, what would it be? Humour me. ⁃ Honestly, all that and more. Not just tall, really tall. Not just muscular, huge. Not just big down there... simply massive. ⁃ I think I understand. Mr Huang got up and for the next ten minutes, Justin watched as he removed herbs from different drawers, measured them, put some in a packet, and put the rest away. Everything he did was so precise and with such thought. Several times, he would stop, think, look at Justin, and then run and grab some additional herbs from another box. When he was nearly finished, he stopped what he was doing. ⁃ When you heat water to make tea, how do you do it at your house? ⁃ In an electric kettle. ⁃ Okay. I just need to factor that electricity into how potent this mixture is. Mr. Huang added more of one herb to the packet and removed a little of another. When he was finished, he approached Justin with what looked like a large tea bag. ⁃ Now...this is very simple. After work, you will go home. You will get undressed. You will heat a mug full of water in your electric kettle and you will bring it to a complete boil. You will place this sachet into the mug and pour the boiling water over it leaving only a pinch of room. You will set the timer on your phone for three minutes. In three minutes, you will remove the tea bag. Do not ring it out. Just remove. Then you will drink the tea while it is still hot. Do not drink it cold. Drink it all down. I promise it will taste awful. Tomorrow morning you come back here and tell me how it went. ⁃ That’s it? ⁃ That’s it. ⁃ And this should... ⁃ It will. I promise. ⁃ How much do I owe you? ⁃ Come back tomorrow and tell me how much it was worth. That’s what you’ll pay me. ⁃ Thank you so much... for everything. Even if this doesn’t work, you don’t know how much I appreciate your kindness. ⁃ It will work. Have faith. For once you are going to win. Despite the rain, Justin walked back to work with a smile and a spring in his step. Perhaps what Mr. Huang had proposed could be the answer to all of his problems. He did say his cock had grown six inches just from drinking a tea, and what reason would he have to lie? He hadn’t asked for any money, and he had been nothing but nice since the moment Justin had walked in his door. No. Justin had faith in the old man. Taking the plastic bag Mr. Huang had placed the large teabag in from his coat pocket, Justin smiled thinking of all that his future could hold for him. Opening up the plastic bag, Justin smelled it. It smelt sharp and earthy. It was a good smell. A strong smell. This is how Gavin must smell after a hard workout, he thought, taking another deep inhalation. Makes me want to lick his pits... his chest... Justin found he was getting hard simply from aroma of the teabag. I’m going to win, he thought. Justin was beginning to grow impatient with his watch as the time moved slowly to 4:00 pm. Soon, he thought. One more hour and I can go home and see if this works how I imagine. Justin smelled the inside of the baggie again and couldn’t help getting hard from the aroma. ⁃ Justin... Mr. Webber would like to see you in his office regarding the Cuan audit scheduled for next week. ⁃ Thanks, Angela. I’ll be right in. Justin grabbed the files and his laptop and spent the next hour and fifteen minutes going over the most boring and mundane of audits. It didn’t matter, though. It didn’t matter that his life was boring. It didn’t matter that he hadn’t gotten the promotion. It didn’t matter that he hadn’t bought an umbrella and would have to walk to his bus in the rain. No, what mattered is that tonight he would drink that tea and tomorrow he would be the man he always wanted to be. With a slight skip in his step, he walked back to his desk, set the laptop and files down, and felt all of the colour drain from his face as he realised the baggie was gone. Frantically looking in his coat pocket, under his desk, and in the drawers, Justin began to panic. Where could it be? His phone rang. ⁃ Hello? ⁃ Can I see you in my new office, Justin? It was Gavin. ⁃ I don’t think... ⁃ Now. ⁃ Of course. Justin felt a cold dread as he walked down the silent hall to Gavin’s office. It was after five and most of the staff had gone home. ⁃ Come in and close the door. Justin did as he was told. Gavin stared at him with a smile on his face, and before him sat a mug. No... it wasn’t a mug. It was bigger then that... enough to hold two cups of tea. ⁃ Have a seat. Justin did. ⁃ I felt it was important to talk about your future... under me. I... one second. I’m suddenly quite parched. Gavin lifted the huge mug in his hand. ⁃ One of the first things I need for you to do is order teabags. It seems we’re all out. ⁃ Wait! ⁃ What? ⁃ Please don’t do this. ⁃ Do what? ⁃ Don’t drink that. ⁃ Drink this? Gavin looked at the mug in his hand and then at Justin. ⁃ I’m doing this to make a point, Justin. You’ve kept me waiting nearly an hour since I made it. Can you believe that this tea has sat for nearly 55 minutes... but I’m a patient man. I knew sooner or later we would sit down and chat... I waited so long. In fact, by the time you got out of your meeting...this cheap teabag had completely disintegrated leaving loose tea behind, but it doesn’t matter. No. What matters is the point. See, Webber felt pity when you cried on his shoulder, and he wants me to mentor you... groom you to assist me. Can you imagine that? You assisting me? I don’t need any assistance... well Angela did assist me in microwaving this to make it good as new, and now... now I’m ready to finally make my point. I don’t need any assistance... SIP ⁃ You should start looking for another position as soon as possible... SIP ⁃ God, This tastes like shit!!! I don’t need losers on my team. SIP ⁃ I will always get what I want. Always!! Justin watched in horror as Gavin lifted the large mug to his lips, and in eight huge gulps, drank the entirety of what closely resembled sludge down. Gavin even went so far as licking the entire mug clean, swallowing any residual herbs that might have remained. Smiling at Justin with a cocky grin, he proceeded to pick bits of herb out of his teeth. ⁃ Do you understand, Justin?? Do you understand the point I just made? Gavin stood up and crossed over to the window. As Gavin walked, Justin could hear the tea sloshing in his stomach. ⁃ That was the most disgusting thing I’ve ever tasted, mate. I fuckin hate herbal tea. It’s for fuckin pansies. Next time bring in some Earl Grey. Fuck!! Gavin opened the window and leaned his head against it, breathing in the cool rainy air. ⁃ Are you okay? ⁃ I’m fine!! Just drank that shit too fast. It was still hot. Gavin belched and belched again. Scratching his face, Gavin turned around, faced Justin, and benched a third time. ⁃ Much better!! Exactly what I needed! ⁃ I think I should go. ⁃ Don’t be ridiculous. We’re just getting to know each other!! Gavin scratched his face again, and then his stomach. ⁃ I want you to take tomorrow off. Tell Webber you’re ill. You might as well take home all of your shit since you actually won’t be coming back. Gavin scratched his right arm, then his left, and then his stomach again. As he continued to speak, he intermittently continued to scratch himself. ⁃ On Monday, you’ll tell Webber that it will probably be for the best if you didn’t return. I’ll tell him that you deserve a six month severance package... for all that you’ve contributed... which I’m sure he’ll agree to. I’ll... I’ll... Gavin stumbled a little and proceeded to lean against the desk. ⁃ …rooms spinning... Justin jumped up from his chair and went over to Gavin. ⁃ Maybe you should sit down... ⁃ GET YOUR FUCKIN HANDS OFF OF ME!! Justin could only watch in awe as hair began to erupt from Gavin’s face until he had the darkest five o’clock shadow he had ever seen. Gavin began to scratch even more now, pacing around the office. ⁃ FUCK!! It feels like someone’s sticking needles in my entire body. What the fuck are you looking at? ⁃ You’re... You’re face... ⁃ What about it? Gavin moved his hand to his face, and for the first time recognised that he had suddenly grown more then a days growth of hair. It was more like three days of growth... and as he crossed and looked at his reflection in the window... four days. Gavin moved closer to the window and took in a giant gulp of air, watching as slowly the hair growing on his face was gaining length and body. He rubbed his hands through the growth and Justin could only believe he was marvelling at how it felt. In less then five minutes, Gavin Costa had the beginnings of a beard growing on his face. Looking down at his hands, Gavin saw that they were also getting a covering of dark hair. Panicking, Gavin ripped off his shirt and tie and stood half naked in front of Justin. Gavin could only look on in shock as his chest, stomach, and arms also joined in on the sudden influx of hair growth. Gavin continued itching himself like crazy, but Justin suddenly realised he didn’t look angry anymore. It was obvious to Justin that it itched like crazy as it grew in, but apparently, Gavin couldn’t be happier. In fact, Gavin had a wide grin plastered on his face. Within minutes, his five o’clock shadow had developed into a proper three weeks worth of growth. Gavin could now run his hands through the beard and tug at it! His chest also had a thick pelt growing on it, traveling down to his crotch. ⁃ What was in that tea? ⁃ I... ummm... I.., ⁃ What the FUCK was in that tea???!!! ⁃ It was from this herbalist… ⁃ It’s supposed to be doing this? ⁃ I guess… ⁃ You guess??? ⁃ I just... Gavin grabbed Justin by his suit jacket and began to roughly shake him. ⁃ What was in that tea??!! ⁃ It was supposed to make me more of a man. ⁃ Really??!! What the fuck is it gonna do to me?? Gavin threw Justin back into the chair and continued wandering around the room. Justin did wonder what it was going to do to Gavin. He had broken so many rules already, and it had been made specifically for him... not someone who was already the epitome of a man. Gavin kicked his shoes and socks off, and pulled off his pants to admire his newly hairy legs and the treasure trail that was going down to an excessively hairy crotch. ⁃ I always wanted more hair on my body!! Guess my wish came true!! He looks amazing, Justin thought. Maybe a little too much hair now, but he could always trim or shave what he didn’t like. What did matter to Justin was that it looked like Gavin now had even more testosterone pumping through his body then ever before. Gavin lifted his arm to flex his bicep, admiring the thick and black underarm hair that had grown in. ⁃ Bet you’re enjoying the view. Like how I look? ⁃ I.... ⁃ If it was supposed to make you more of a man... and it’s already done this... tell me what else is its gonna do? ⁃ I don’t know... taller, more muscular... a bigger penis... ⁃ Fuck yeah!!! I think today just turned out to be the best day of my life!! Imagine this cock even bigger! It’s already pretty large already! Gavin was strutting in front of Justin when it appeared like the wind had been knocked out of him... as if a mule had kicked him squarely in the stomach. He quickly leaned on the desk for support. Through gritted teeth Gavin asked, ⁃ What the fuck is happening now? As the kicks and the spasms continued, Justin could make out the fine outline of abs beginning to protrude under Gavin’s skin. With each punch, Gavin’s abs became larger and thicker, taking on serious size. Running his hands over his spasming abdominals, it was obvious Gavin loved the way the cobblestones felt with a layer of hair over them. He couldn’t stop feeling them, and soon he was putting one finger in the crevices between each ab, then two, then three. Gavin’s waist became thicker, straining the briefs he was wearing, but he was also becoming leaner as well as any fat that had once settled over his abs disintegrated to allow more room for muscular growth. Fingering the fractures between each abdominal muscle began turning Gavin on as Justin saw his cock begin to get hard in his ripped black briefs. ⁃ My body looks insane with such abdominal definition!! If that shit is doing this to my core... fuck me!!! I’m gonna be a beast!! Fuck!! He spoke out loud as he felt his own hairy stomach and slowly massaged the head of his cock through his briefs. From his shit-eating grin, it was obvious to Justin that Gavin loved the feel of all of this size just above his cock. Even a deep Adonis belt, which had never existed before, began to form on his body. Gavin cried out as he felt another jolt, but this one came from lower down. He stopped stroking his cock head and moved his hand down to the bulge below that was slowly increasing size. Wanting to see for himself what was happening, Gavin swiftly tore the half ripped black briefs from his body and threw them in the corner of his office. ⁃ Balls starting to grow... you can’t imagine how good this feels... Letting out wave after wave of testosterone... I feel light headed... too much happening at once... Justin didn’t know how large Gavin’s testicles had started that morning, but as he watched Gavin orgasmically feel himself up, it was obvious that they were beginning to look much larger in his tightening sack then a minute prior. Within minutes, Gavin’s balls had doubled in size. As his testicles swelled and erupted, and as the feeling of pure pleasure began to expand around Gavin’s whole body, he began to moan, quiet at first but growing in fervour. ⁃ My body feels so fuckin alive!! I feel like I’m hooked up to some supernatural power source and it’s just getting stronger and stronger!! FUCK!!! You can’t believe how I feel!! I can’t even describe it... I’m... I’m becoming the epitome of a man!! No one will understand what I’m going through!!! It’s almost getting too strong!! ⁃ Maybe we should get a doctor! ⁃ Are you fuckin crazy?! And have them possibly stop this?? ⁃ It’s just... you broke a lot of the rules. The tea bag was only supposed to be in for three minutes... you weren’t supposed to microwave it... who knows what could... ⁃ ARGH!!!!! Fuck!!!! My balls!!! ...giving off so much heat... balls feel like they’re burning... Fuck!!! They’re on fuckin fire!!! Gavin’s balls had continue to swell and were now the size of two large oranges, and still growing larger. Gavin placed his hands on his ball sack, but it looked to Justin like he could barely touch them. ⁃ So much testosterone building up in these balls now!!! When it’s released... FUCK!!!! Gavin’s balls continued to swell, and it wasn’t long before his sack began to stretch, giving more room for growth. As Gavin was reviling in the ecstasy of his growing balls, he soon became aware that his quads were beginning to both swell. ⁃ Oh, fuck yeah!!! Look at my quads blow up!! Before, his legs had been those of an avid football and rugby player. Now they were both beginning to take on that muscular look that comes with year of serious lifting in the gym. Within a few minutes, both were so thick with muscle that he had to widen his stance in order not to crush his balls between them. ⁃ My quads are nearly the size of my waist and still growing!!! Justin... my man... when this is done... I think Im gonna be a fuckin beast!!! Come on!!! Grow bigger!!! BIGGER!!! Gavin was nearly screaming at the top of his lungs for more growth when both calves began to swell as well. ⁃ What do you think of these legs, Justin? So huge and powerful and all fuckin muscle!!! I can feel it spreading to the rest of my body, now! The rest of me’s gonna grow to... match... my... legs... ARGGGHH. Gavin reached up and grabbed his neck. Justin was concerned that something had gone seriously wrong since it looked as if Gavin was having trouble breathing, but realised fairly quickly that it was simply his neck joining his legs and exploding with muscle. Quickly his shoulders and deltoid muscles joined in and began to expand, growing rounder and more dense. Gavin’s shoulders looked to Justin that they were getting both broader and thicker, and in no time at all they were definitely nearing the width of a door. Justin’s penis was painfully hard as he watched Gavin going through his remarkable transformation. Gavin’s own cock was hard as well and had started leaking pre-cum. His hands were traveling all over his body, massaging, caressing, and worshipping himself. ⁃ I’m like a power plant getting ready to explode!! When Gavin spoke now, his voice was deeper, more commanding, and oozed sexuality. His hands kept returning to his cock and huge balls, slowly stroking himself, enjoying the feel of his own body. Looking directly in Justin’s eyes, Gavin wiped the head of his cock with his fingers, brought it to his face, smelled them, and then licked them clean. ⁃ Taste so fuckin good!!!! Was his voice even deeper then a moment ago? It couldn’t possibly be, but Justin was sure that it was. How long has this been going on, he wondered... and when will it end? How will it end?? Gavin began to massage and squeeze his nipples as his pecs began to swell. ⁃ Oh yeah... that’s it... No amount of hair could hide the musculature of Gavin’s blossoming body. His pecs, easily classified as merely athletic before now pulsed their way into the epitome of power. Each pec grew so immense so quickly that Justin wasn’t sure if Gavin could even see his feet anymore. The crevice in between those mountains of manhood was so deep and so dark with hair that it looked to go on forever. His nipples, grown large and virile, feeling the weight of being attached to such mass, were forced to point down toward his abs. Gavin panted in delight as his muscles continued to grow. With the birth of his colossal chest, his arms proceeded to become engorged with muscle as well. Justin watched in awe as Gavin’s biceps and triceps ballooned in his arms until they were nearly as large as his own head... and still they grew. Gavin’s forearms became as thick as his calves had once been, and as he flexed his upper arm, he began to run his tongue up and down the peaks. Enamoured by his own growth, Gavin could only whimper as the growth of his lats forced his arms further and further from his side. Although his waist was thick with muscle from his abs, his upper torso proceeded to widen until Gavin had an indefinable wasp waist! As every muscle in his entire body continued to swell with more and more growth, thick hose-like veins began to erupt over every inch of his body. To Justin, Gavin’s skin looked paper thin and threatened to easily split if any more mass was added to his body. Veins traveling down his abs wove there way over his pubis and down into his penis. Gavin could barely speak as his cock proceeded to thicken, being engorged further and further with blood. Gavin did his best to grab onto it and stroke it, but the thickness proved to be a challenge for his average sized hands. No sooner had it become thicker then a pint glass when it began to lengthen, a flesh anaconda replacing the admirable penis he had once had. Using both hands, Gavin proceeded to stroke himself, gaining speed and fervour, his moans bellowing throughout the room. ⁃ Look at me!!! Every inch so massive... so strong... so masculine... I feel... I feel... FUCK!!!!!! I feel like a fuckin... ARGHHH!!!!! Gavin’s penis head swelled even larger and proceeded to erupt everywhere. Gavin, lost to his immense orgasm let go of his cock, allowing it to shoot cum all over the walls... all over the windows, and all over Justin. When he finished after continually cumming for nearly three minutes, Gavin collapsed against the desk, forcing it to slide into the wall and causing an immense hole. A minute later, unable to handle his muscle mass, the wooden desk disintegrated beneath him. The only thing Gavin could do as he fell to the floor was laugh. ⁃ What do you think of me? Gavin’s voice floated on the air, filling the entire office, and oozing sex and virility. ⁃ Incredible... ⁃ That’s all you can say? Gavin has some trouble getting up from the floor, but Justin didn’t help him since he knew there was no way he could assist in lifting such weight. Eventually, Gavin was able to manoeuvre himself into a sitting position, hoist himself onto his knees, and then stand. His shadow completely covered Justin as he moved toward him, his entire body involuntarily flexing as he walked. ⁃ There are no words to describe what I’ve become!! I always led the pack, but now I am the epitome of the alpha male. Look at this cock!! It’s longer and thicker then your arm!!! Gavin stood inches away from Justin, his immense body radiating heat and masculinity. His cock was hard once again and leaking onto the floor. ⁃ Lick it. You know you want to. ⁃ I can’t. ⁃ DO IT!!! Gavin placed his hand on Justin’s shoulder and forced him to the floor. On his knees, Justin looked up at Gavin’s cock defying gravity by sticking straight up. ⁃ Try and put your mouth around the head... now... Nervously, Justin placed one hand and then another on Gavin’s penis, feeling it pulsate and breathe beneath his hands. Through the veins, Justin could feel the gallons of blood being pumped in and out to keep it as rigidly hard as it was. I’ve never felt anything like this before… its so hard yet feels so smooth… it practically feels alive… Even with both hands he couldn’t encircle it. The veins that crisscrossed the entire length were thicker then Justin’s own fingers. ⁃ Suck me. Justin tried to pull the cock down to on level with his own face, but discovered he wasn’t strong enough. ⁃ Let me give you a hand. Gavin took his own hands and proceeded to force his cock down till it was parallel with the floor. Justin opened his mouth, and as he got closer to the head, knew there was no way he would ever get it in his mouth. ⁃ Lick it. Justin did as he was told, running his tongue over every inch of the head. Gavin kept one hand on his cock but placed the other behind Justin’s head so he could manipulate him wherever he wanted his tongue to go. With his tongue, he began to work the sensitive area right under the glans. Gavin breathed in and out, his cock proceeding to leak even more. ⁃ Tongue fuck the slit. ⁃ What? ⁃ Stick your tongue in the slit. Justin moved his tongue to the massive mouth-like slit of Gavin’s penis head and began to lick it. ⁃ Stuck it in! Justin forced his tongue to enter Gavin’s slit. ⁃ Deeper! Tongue fuck this cock!! Justin felt Gavin’s hand force his head forward till he had no choice but to put his tongue deeper into the slit. Pre was leaking all over his face as Gavin forced him in further. ⁃ Oh yeah. That’s it. Tongue fuck that cock. Fuck yeah!!! Feels so good!! Imagine if... this had... been you?! You bursting with... with... all of this muscle... and power!! Your body covered in hair... reeking of sweat and testosterone. Your balls... your balls... don’t stop, Justin... I... I... Fuck... I’m... Fuck.... As Gavin was talking, Justin began to hear a cracking sound coming from in front of him and behind him. Focused on what he was doing, he didn’t pay it much heed till it proceeded to get louder and louder. ⁃ ... I’m fuckin growing!!! My whole body getting taller!! My fingers getting longer... my hands swelling... Justin could feel Gavin’s hand that was on the back of his head getting longer and thicker, covering more and more space each second. Justin looked down and realised that Gavin’s feet must have doubled in size and were continuing to grow. ⁃ ... growth so strong... every part of me getting bigger... taller... thicker... stronger... Within a few minutes Justin could no longer kneel any longer and had to stand to reach Gavin’s cock. Looking up, he saw the behemoth in ecstasy as he stretched taller and wider and gained more and more muscle mass. ⁃ Almost too much... so much growth... getting so tall... muscles expanding... nearing the ceiling... need it to stop... becoming a freak… do I realy want this… NO!!! I don’t want it to stop... so massive... Justin only comes up to my abs now... even the hair on my head is getting longer now... how much do I weigh... can’t see below my pecs anymore... my head’s gonna hit the ceiling... so much power... I’m gonna cum... oh fuck... of fuck... OH FUCK!!!!!! Gavin screamed at the top of his lungs as his colossal penis began to ejaculate again. As his cock spasmed, it hit Justin in the face and sent him flying to the floor. As he looked up, all Justin could think of when he saw Gavin was Goliath. He was simply that massive... his shoulders so broad, his torso like a marble sculpture, his arms and legs so thick, and he was nearly as tall as the ceiling. What else could the Biblical giant have on Gavin? ⁃ I need to get out of here! I need to show this body to the world. Gavin began to move toward the office door, but Justin was quicker and blocked his path. ⁃ We need to get you some clothes first... you could get arrested if... ⁃ I doubt I’ll ever wear clothes again!! Who would want me to??!! As if he were swatting a pesky fly, Gavin easily moved Justin to the side. When he opened the office door, Gavin ripped it right off its hinges and held it in his hand. Admiring his own strength, Gavin took his other hand and began to fold the metal door in on itself. Once he had folded the length in half, he placed it on the floor and proceeded to fold the top into the bottom. Pre was flowing from Gavin’s cock as he took the metal square that had once been a door and simply crinkled it into a ball and threw it into the corner with a bang. Gavin looked down at Justin and grinned. ⁃ I thought that would test me, but it was too easy... barely felt anything. I have to be the strongest man on Earth!! With his hands, Gavin ripped the metal doorframe from the wall to try and make it easier for him to get through, but he was still too tall and too wide. Finally, he simply pushed his way out of the hole that had once been a door, rubble falling down onto him, the dust coating parts of his sweaty body. Even his ass is pure muscle, Justin thought as he followed the behemoth lumbering down the hallway, trying unsuccessfully to make his way to the main room without taking down all the walls. In his dreams, he had never imagined a creature as muscular and as sex filled as what Gavin had become. A scream from one of the remaining PA’s greeted Gavin as he finally made his way into the core of the building. ⁃ Not the reaction I expected... but I like it!! Several remaining employees, including Mr. Webber ran into the room to see what the commotion was about. They were greeted by a grinning and flexing eleven foot, 1,500 pound, hairy, and hard version of their coworker. Mr. Webber was the first to speak. ⁃ What the hell happened to you? ⁃ My appearance finally matches what I always was inside. ⁃ ...how??? ⁃ You wanted an Alpha to lead your firm into the 21st Century... and that’s what you got!! Justin could see that several of the employees were turned on by Gavin’s new size, but Mr. Webber wasn’t having any of it. ⁃ Get out of this building before you take the whole thing down with you! I’ve never seen such a disgusting display of... ⁃ You call this disgusting?? Gavin flexed his entire body for the onlookers. ⁃ GET OUT!! ⁃ You’re just jealous, old man!! Gavin reaches down and easily lifted Mr. Webber up till hey were eye to eye. Urine quickly fell onto the floor from where Mr Webber had relieved himself. As he spoke, Gavin shook Mr. Webber so forcibly that Justin worried that he could easily kill him without even realising it. ⁃ I am the future!!! I think from now on there’s no need for you ever to come in again!! I run this firm now!! I make all of the decisions!! Don’t you agree with me, Lionel?? ⁃ I...I... ⁃ I CAN’T HEAR YOU!!!! ⁃ I do... it’s all yours... ⁃ That’s what I... what I... Gavin stumbled backward and threw Mr. Webber to the floor. ⁃ Happening again... power welling up inside my body... even... FUCK... even stronger then before... Justin could only watch in astonishment as Gavin proceeded to commence growing again, this time even faster then before. ⁃ I was always meant for more... ALWAYS... always meant for greatness... and now... now... FUCK!!!! Getting even stronger!!!! The remaining employees ran outside to get away from what would certainly bring the entire building down around him. Justin remained rooted to his spot, knowing he had to see it through to the end. ⁃ How can it keep getting stronger... but it is!!! Never felt this kind of power before... this kind of strength... Gavin’s head slammed into the ceiling. Justin ran into the foyer to avoid the rubble that was falling down around Gavin. None of this seemed to bother Gavin as Justin heard his bass laugh echoing around the entire building. From the foyer, Justin could only see Gavin’s massive feet and his buttress-sized legs. No... they surpassed mere buttresses. They were thicker then that... thicker then redwoods... massive, muscular, and hairy behemoth legs that were now beyond description. The entire building shook and began to fall apart around Justin. Not prepared to die watching Gavin grow even larger, Justin ran outside to join the mass of people on the street gawking at the immense form as it forced its way out of the building, taking it down with him. Gavin smiled, as he looked down at the world around him, his massive cock leaving puddles of pre on the street. The hair on his head was even longer now, down past his shoulders, and his thick beard cascaded over his pecs and down to his abs. His testicles, simply enormous, and audibly churning inside producing an endless supply of sperm and testosterone. Gavin, who had once been athletically handsome before now appeared far more primal, his eyes deep set, his eyebrows bushier, and his body covered in hair. For fun, Gavin gyrated his hips and watched his cock knock down an entire building. The moment after he had accomplished this feat, he began to moan and shot cannon fire of sperm onto the street and the onlookers below. Once his orgasms had finished, Gavin moved into the street to have more room to stand. Trying to get away from the monster invading Charing Cross, a bus and two cars ran into his legs. The automobiles were destroyed, but there was barely a scratch left on Gavin. Kicking the bus to the side, he took down further buildings around him causing panic and chaos, which only appeared to turn him on more. Lifting a car that had been abandoned by its driver, Gavin effortlessly raised it up to his head to stare at it, then grinned, formed a ball out of it with his hands, threw it up in the air a few times, and then hurled it into The London Eye. ⁃ Always hated that fuckin eyesore!! Police arrived on the scene, uselessly staring up at the mega man. His growth had finally stopped, but he now towered over the world 35 feet in the air. As before, any movement caused nearly every muscle in his body to flex, sending what appeared like currents of pleasure through him. As he stood there admiring the view, he stroked his cock, an appendage that was now longer then his own arm. ⁃ Have you ever seen anything like me??!! Look at me and know that there is no one more powerful then I am!! I declare myself King of England!! Try and stop me and you’ll see nothing but destruction. Worship me, and I might let you live!!!! Gavin laughed and licked his own pre covered hand. ⁃ None of you will ever know how intoxicating this feels!! I have no peers... no equal... I am the greatest, most beautiful thing to have ever lived!!! Justin... if you’re down there... find that guy and get more if what you gave me!! I’m gonna want a mate soon!!! Justin tried to hide his face from the crowd so they wouldn’t recognise it was he who had assisted in creating this magnificent abomination. In the back of his mind, he wanted to be Gavin’s mate... feel him take control and fill his ass with his cock. Fuck... he thought!! He is so beautiful!!! ⁃ Can you smell me down there? My own scent is turning me on!! Here, let me help you smell me!! Gavin reached down and picked up an onlooker from the street. The man began to scream as Gavin raised him up off of the ground and brought him to his right hairy pit. ⁃ Lick my pit!! Smell me!!! You’ll never be as much of a man as I am!! The man did begin to lick Gavin’s pit, nervous at first, but then with more and more passion. ⁃ Good boy!! Maybe I’ll let you worship my cock later. Gavin lowered the man to the ground who just lay there, convulsing in orgasmic lust. ⁃ All of this growth has made me hungry. Bring me food!!! Lots of it!! And Guinness! I want barrels of Guinness!! Bring me this and I’ll... YES!!!! Gavin’s voice was suddenly even deeper and filled with more lust for power then ever before. Justin watched Gavin sway on his feet and recognised what was about to happen again. ⁃ Too late!!!! It’s building up inside me again... each time even more powerful then the last!!! Soon you’ll be nothing but ants beneath my feet... unimportant... Justin covered his ears as Gavin let out a deafening roar. His body was once again pulsating with power, swelling and growing larger with growth. Gavin’s quads had gotten bigger then ever before, resulting in a loud crack of his pelvis snapping and then repairing itself to enable more room for growth. Several buildings were demolished as Gavin stumbled around trying to maintain his footing. His pecs were so mountainous now that they totally prevented him from seeing what lay below them. Justin watched as his co-worker flexed for the crowd beneath him, long resolved to being the god he was quickly becoming. As his feet became larger then the cars below him, Gavin intentionally leaned over and swiped at any building in his way that prevented him from standing on solid ground. The police forced the crowd to safety, away from the falling debris. As he was moved all he could hear were the shouts from Gavin above, loving what he had become. ⁃ YES!!! RUN!!!! THIS GROWTH IS STRONGER THEN ANYTHING I’VE FELT PRIOR… MY MUSCLES EXPLODING WITH MORE AND MORE SIZE… MY COCK BIGGER THEN SOME BUILDINGS!!!! GETTING SO TALL… SO MIGHTY!!! THIS IS WHAT I WAS ALWAYS MEANT TO BE!!!! IM THE MOST POWERFUL CREATURE ON THIS PLANET!!! NO ONE EQUALS ME!!!! NO ONE!!!!! Gavin rocketed up further, his size quickly multiplying. Cum fell onto the street like rain as he ejaculated over and over again. Justin kept an eye on him as he ran up Charing Cross Road. Surely, Mr. Huang would help him if he claimed to be doing it to help the city. Someone had to stop this monster... He would say anything to get what he wanted. He knew that now. Once he had the teabag, he would let it sit in a giant mug for over an hour, microwave it, and swallow it all, including the herbs. This time he would win... he would join Gavin… and together they would get what they deserved. Yes… today he would win.
  17. Hey everyone, I had been posting two versions of this storyfied roleplay but found a way to fuse the alternative version into the orginal one! Enjoy! --------------- Credits to the following (discord) role-player’s I met to create this: JonasCopperwire, lorelollo Copyright disclaimer: I don't own any picture. I link every source if possible. Please contact me or a moderator in case of demanded removal.
  18. Hi , this time the story has some snuff and some rape-kill, so, as always, if these things turn you off please go to another topic and stop reading. I hope you enjoy. Part 4 - The SSS, Michal’s hobby. Michal was training at the gym, he enjoyed training at the SSS headquarters where he got better equipment and it was showing. Biceps, pecs, calves and legs were getting bigger and Michal clearly enjoyed the looks. Because of this Michal refused to use clothing on the SSS headquarters excepting for one posing straps that barley hided anything. Michal looked himself at the mirror and bounced his pecs and hit a few ones and caressed himself. He wanted to fight again on the colosseum, last night he snuffed out his opponent crushing his ribcage and then crushing his head with a powerful stomp. He loved the feeling that he missed when he was spying on the Old Red’s quarters. Michal went out of the gym, Wolf was training on a room next to the gym, Wolf was shirtless and was bending some thick cables like pretzels with his sheer brute power. Wolf looked Michal by the mirror, and bounced his pecs and made a double biceps pose. Michal admired Wold and Wolf smirked at his size and power. “He wants to see you” Wolf said. Michal walked to the door, Wolf bounced his pecs “Don’t do anything funny” Wolf said “I won’t” was the only answer he got. Michal knew that Wolf was pissed with him because his sudden disappearance, but Wolf decided not to fight him. Michal didn’t tried to pick a fight since the Interviewer already said that the SSS would need him, he knew that the gory show he gave snuffing out the Old Red’s members helped him to make a good impression. Anyway, the Interviewer was still suspicious, who could blame him? Michal disappeared from the SSS, even if it was It was to fulfill his mission, he already knew that the SSS would get suspicious, but anyway the mission was paramount, so he decided to go his way and give explanations later. However, returning to the SSS was the thing he always wanted. In the SSS headquarters he could kill his opponents on the colosseum, or if Wolf allowed, he could give the gory punishments, an activity he clearly enjoyed, he also had to fight on the streaming wars. On the Old Reds he needed to cover all his tracks and all his kills needed to be more “clean” so he wouldn’t raise d suspicions, so, he needed to plan thoroughly all his movements so he wouldn’t be found, but a clean kill is not funny, he loved to spill blood, break bones and mangle bodies, and the SSS would give him what he wanted. Michal got to he Interviewer office, there he found him tipping on his PC, “Michal” was the only greet he got. “We are still paying the ruckus Wolf and you made over the Nikolai affair”. Michal smiled, he knew that the Interviewer freaked out when someone kills went out of hand and added costs for the SSS. But as Wolf, he loved to kill in greatly gory ways that costed everyday more to the Interviewer pleasure and dismay. “You have costed us a lot” the Interviewer said, Michal flexed his biceps. “Sorry” the Interviewer scoffed at him ,“you really don’t feel sorry at all, you’re just like Wolf, and now both seem to be competing everytime” The Interviewer said with a slight combination of amusement and irritation. “Unfortunately this is not the issue here, I want to speak about the Old Reds”. Michal raised an eyebrow “now?” He said. The Interviewer just nodded, stood up and walked next to Michal. “Come here, let’s walk” Both men walked, the Interviewer looked very small and unfit at Michal said, and the Interviewer knew that he would look even smaller if Wolf were walking with them. Usually Wolf was enough to take care of all the killing needs, but having Michal too meant that he could send a hyper strong bodybuilder to make some missions while Wolf was on the SSS HQ, or that he could send both behemoths on different missions. Today, after a lot of thinking, he decided he needed to use his best cards almost at the same time. “Michal, tell me about the strategic situation of the Old Red’s” The Interviewer said. “They’re struggling, they lost many business on Russia, and the drug business is struggling. That’s the main reason they risked everything sending his drugs over here, if they where successful, they could use our logistics to sell their drugs, or they could make a silent coup and say that where are now trafficking drugs”. The interviewer scoffed at this possibility. Michal continued: “The Old Reds still have weapons, many of their firepower were stashed here, but we haven’t heard from them, so maybe they are sill in the dark. I do no think that there is still a small chance they suspect Nikolai’s true fate since he hasn’t stablished contact sin he lost his head three days ago. They are in a tight position but they¿ll make sure it is not know outside their borders, they where expelled from Russia, so they are quite desperate to make a stronghold here, that’s why they came here demanding us to hand our operation, but they surely miscalculated their possibilities, Wolf could take them all out, let also with both of us mangling them”. Michal answered, his proud voice could make any one who didn’t knew Michal nervous . The Interviewer was looking at his lusty eyes, “How many people could be there?” “I think that on their HQ they where at least 20 to 30 people after I snuffed 10 or so” Michal said bouncing his pecs, reliving the feeling he got when he crushed some whip with his sheer strength, Michal was aroused, he lost himself on the memories for some minutes before looking at thew Interviewer breathing heavily with pleasure. The interviewer was slightly amused but retained his normal tone. “Tell me Michal, are you able to finish off the Old Red’s?, do you think they are of any use for us?” Michal pondered, “I don’t know if you might use some of the best guards left, Dmitri should be the one in charge, we ill them and then we can order the loyalty of the others, the we can train some of them here and they could replace some of your lost guards. That could save you some Interviews don't you think?” The Interviewer pondered Michal’s plan, it was sound, at the same time, he disliked Michal's lone wolf tendencies. He stopped the communication with the SSS on his last mission, not to betray them but to better fulfill his mission, but at the same time, The Interviewer hated not to have some kind of control. Michal was good on his work, but at the same time, he could be very fearsome in a different way than Wolf’s but his loyalty to the SSS could not be questioned, not even after his very public way to destroy it’s members, they way he enjoyed that and the overt way he lusted to kill the rest of them. “First, Michal, are you sure you can destroy them alone?” Michal went silent for a moment, then he made a double biceps pose followed by a crab pose and a killer smile. “Yes”, he said with a smirk. “Second” the interview said “Are you sure that you won’t get lost again?” Michal smiled “See, the Old Reds were somewhat powerful, we killed one of their heads, I´ll go take the other. The SSS will take them out for their own benefit and we can get some of their assets for us, the SSS is a far better organization for me”. Michal said while kissing his biceps “The SSS is about pure muscle power and I love that, I also don’t like drugs that make people weak I also want stronger people, and specially a stronger ME”. Michal said while flexing all his muscles in turns before the Interviewer. “Michal these are your orders, first, I want you to destroy the Old Red’s, they shouldn’t be able to recover or reconstruct themselves in anyway, you choose your methods” Michal noted with a pecs once. “Second, since this is a seek and destroy mission, you need to inform me about your whereabouts, i’ll send Ricardo with you, tech him properly” Michal nodded again, with a pec bounce. “And third, if you see someone fit for our operation, in anyway you find, then recruit them and well see here if they are really good SSS material”, Mitchal smiled, he thought on some people he could snuff on one to tone combats. “Yes” he said, “And finally” the Interviewer said. “Destroy all drugs operation, we will clean this town from them, but we also need to give the mobs a message, don’t try to enter the SSS territory again, understood?” Michal flexed a crab pose, his neck muscles came to life, this biceps were big and very well worked, his pecs striations and his legs worked in unison to make a fearsome image. The interviewer thought that Michal was even more a showoff than Wolf’s. Wolf liked to be the most powerful being on the SSS, but his size alone was frightening, that, in its way helped to get the SSS in line holding the ranks. Michal on other side, could be more subtle (excepting on the colosseum) but he could make more trouble for the SSS very existence since he usually was sent on alone missions that needed his adaptability, but because of that, if he did a misstep, it would be very difficult to fix, that’s why the Interviewer needed to be very specific with his orders to Michal to keep the equilibrium; however, Michal, like Wolf, would not risk his main source of pleasure, and of purpose in his life, the SSS survival and all the perks they got from it. After the conversation Michal asked “And Wolf?” The interviewer pondered if he should tell Michal, “I will go to have a little talk with the police has soon as you leave” The Interviewer said. Michal saw that the Interviewers was somewhat tense, he tried to kept his cool, but Michal was very good at taking hints, he wanted to go to the police station with Wolf, but he thought that he Interviewer had his reasons and decided to somewhat stay on the Interviewers plan, accept them, he would not accept the word “obey” but it was more of a strange sense of loyalty with thew Interviewer and more important, with the SSS. Michal, like Wolf, would protect the SSS structure and very existence at any cost, no matter if they needed to snuff all the guards and start again just the three of them, and he also knew that the interviewer would prefer to die than to betray the SSS, that’s what he (and Wolf) respected him and in some sense valued an followed him, he, not being super strong, or even “strong” would make sure they got the best for them, and the SSS. This strange loyalty wad the core of the SSS. The Interviewer left leaving Michal alone, Michal appreciated this, in some way, this mission meant that they still trusted him even if they were mad at him is he would take this opportunity to fix the misunderstanding and improve his image while getting some pleasure as an additional perk of this mission. Michal went to his quarters, he needed to get on new clothes and he truly hated to cover his body, he decided to go to the Old Reds headquarters in a white shirt and, denims and slippers. He looked at the mirror, the image was hot, he thought, the shirt looked like it would burst at anytime, the denims where very adjusted too, his Quads and calves where clearly visible over the denims and Michal though that he only needed to reach the Old Reds HQ and then he would not think anymore of the clothes. Someone knocked on the door, “Come in” Michal said , the door opened and Ricardo entered the room, Ricardo had a swimmers body, he was nice in his way and he projected some kind of strength, far less than Michal but he, with some training would be a fine SSS elite. Michal bounced his pecs and said “you’re ready?” “Yes, sir… I was sent by the boss to help you, He said that I would help with your mission and with the reports to the SSS HQ!” Michal palmed his shoulder and said, “let’s go”. Wolf’s grunts sounded everywhere, he seemed to be training, Michal went to the Interviewer office and said “I’m leaving”, the Interviewer looked at Michal from head to to and smirked, “Don’t take too long, bye Ricardo, you know your mission” He said. “Yes sir ill keep you informed and will take videos of the missions” Mitchal looked pleased and flexed his biceps “I’ll make sure you get good shots” he said and left the office. Michal and Ricardo took one of the remaining Old Reds´s Cars, the one that was in better shape, “let’s go quick, I drive” Michal said. With that, they speeded through the highway, Michal was silent but he was wanting to release his tension, he was pondering to kill Ricardo just for the fun of it but thought that the Interviewer would get pissed at him and he didn’t wanted to give explanations, then a police siren sounded, a police highway patrol motorcycle speeded before them. Michel smirked, Just what I wanted! he muttered. Ricardo saw him smiling deviosuly and got nervous. “Don't worry’s you’re saved for now” Michal said, Ricardo sighed in relief. Michal speeded a little more just to look for the best spot. Michal was aroused, he felt himself and his growing visible desire, he alighted like a maniac for a while frightening Ricardo, Michal put a hand on his leg, “please stay here while daddy is Working”. Ricardo just nodded. Michal, after sometime found a good place on the highway that was near some woods, he decided it was better to stop there and he decided to stop the car and face the police. He lowered the window and got a little worried that the car would no have any bullet holes from last confrontation. The “not so slim” officer got down of his motorcycle and slowly walked to the car. Michal decide to pretend he was calming Ricardo who played along. “Don’t worry baby, I’m sure It’s a misunderstanding” he said loudly enough so the officer thought they were a gay couple. “Good morning sir, the officer said” he had “Drukson written on his plaque. Michal answered in his most soft possible voice, “Good morning officer, is there any problem?“ “You were speeding way above the upper limit sir” Drukson said “May you please step down of the car sir?” “Sure was the only answer Michal gave “Please honey, stay here” he told to Ricardo smirking, then he got off the car “I´ll be here in just a while” Michal was breathing heavily, his crotch was growing by the second but Drukson didn’t noticed as he was fixated on his forms and on getting one ticket more for their results or a good bribe. Michal walked has calmly has he could, but he was using all his will so to try not to make the kill on the highroad where he could attract some unwanted attention since he still needed to finish his mission. But he craved the sounds of bone breaking and poor Drukson he might just be the way to satisfy his cravings. “You where 20mph above the limit” Drukson said while turning too look at Michal, when he finally saw the behemoth in front of him he instinctively held his taser gun, Michal smiled “Sir, you don’t need to restore to that, I mean is of not use to do that”. Then he grabbed Drukson´s radio from his uniform easily crushing it with his rich hand then, whit the left arm he grabbed Drukson from his neck and lifted him off the ground almost choking him. Then, he drew Drukson off to the woods. Drukson fell away and tried to wake up but felt too dizzy to hold on his feet. No Radio, he couldn’t call any help, he tried to run but was too unstable for that. “Ricardo, I’ll come back, keep people away from this point” Ricardo got out of the car and opened the cars hood and then he begun to act like he was looking at the car’s engine. Michal lifted the bike over his head and crushed it in a swift movement that barely made Michal sweat, with that, Drukson didn’t had any scape means. Ricardo was strong enough to beat Drukson so he really would not be an scape option option but Michal would be very pissed if he loses his kill. Michal ripped his shirt and denims from is body, so he stood on his posers and took off his slippers. Michal looked at his legs, it was a pity to cover them he thought, It would be also a pity to cover his groin. “Take another shirt an denims from the car’s trunk, I’ll need them shortly” Michal ordered and slowly walked to the woods, to the place where Drukson was still walking unstably. At the moment he reached Drukson he decided to go deeper on the woods. “Well sir, seems that you can’t stay on your feet” Michal said jokingly. Michal grabbed his posers and ripped them so His shaft sprung up to life. He lusted for the destruction of anybody weaker than him and specially if they had some authority he loved to see how this authority succumbed to the sheer power of his muscles. Michal smiled devilishly. “Let’s to to a more private location he said grabbing Drukson from the throat and lifting him with one hand and carrying him deeper on the woods. Drukson felt he was in deep trouble, he somewhat managed to recover som of his senses and fired the taser at him, to no avail, the taser probes just rebounded from Michal´s pecs. When Michal reached some open space on the woods, he dropped Drukson to the floor. “Fire that toy again if you like” Michal said, Drukson frantically started his taser again but Michal got the probes on the fly and placed over his nipples. Michal moaned and precum dropped from his shaft. “Freak” Drukson said while unloading his gun. “Go ahead, make my day” Michal said. Drukson shot at Michal´s head and the bulled simply rebounded deformed, when Drukson fired all his shot the Michal decided to take the initiative “my turn” he said and then grabbed Drukson from the throat lifting him again. It was so easy and Drukson was so weak the Michal thought if he would be any more capable to get any pleasure from him apart of being snuffed. But he worked so hard that he decided he would get some of it. Michal shook Drukson, then he shook his penis so to stimulate himself. Michal moaned at the feeling of power he had in his hands, then in one swift movement, he ripped Drukson clothes to reveal a flabby body trembling in fear, Michal released Drukson’s throat. Drukson took his gun and in desperation threw it at Michals pecs that his bounced and repelled the weapon. Michal bent and took the gun with his hand and crushed in in one swift motion. “You’ll be next…shortly” Michal said, he was completely, horny and the only thing he was not so keen is that he wasn’t on the colosseum and there would not be any streaming, so that meant that the event would not be recorded so he could masturbate while reliving the killing and that the Interviewer could be pissed at him for the lost revenue. Michal decided to concentrate on the moment, Drukson was already lifting a stone to use has a blunt weapon, but Michal decided to show him who was on authority here. He grabbed Drukson’s right hand and crushed it agains the stone, Drukson yelled like a wounded animal, then Michal crushed the stone too, the floor became stained with blood mixed with dust from the rock. “Don’t you have any power to back up your authority?” Michal asked contemptuously, “Let’s see, how my power crushes your authority….and you for all that matters” Michal said with a devilishly smile. “No please, ill do anything” Drukson said, but Michal was not there to negotiate, he lifted Drukson and turned him so his back was facing Michal. Michal then felt Drukson cheeks, “not so bad, but still…” Drukson squirmed, “no, no no” was the only thing he could mutter, but Michal already had his target in mind. With one hand he felt Drukson anus. “There you are” Michal said, “No, no please no” but Drukson pleas fell on deaf ears. Michal pointed the anal sphincter with his penis and “caressed” it in small, round. movements. Drukson was so easy to handle. “Seems the police doesn’t train today like before” Michal said, enjoying the sweat and fear Drukson was pouring. “Let’s see what I can take from you” Michal said with a sadistic smile and then with all his might he rammed his penis on Drukson’s ass. His sphincter gave out immediately, and Michal gave such strength on his entrance that he pressed the body too hard and Drukson pelvis shattered. Michal begun to thrust rithmicaly while holding Drukson’s body with his hands. Michal moaned, he loved dominating this weak man, rising fist his handhold sense and seeing the tables straight on who was who in that moment. His glutes got striated at every thrust and his quads where flexing at the movement rithym. Drukons cried for help but Michal was not hearing, he was lost in his lust, sometime he released one of his hands to caress his pecs and then again he grabbed Drukson with both hands, so he didn’t fell to the ground. Michal walked near to a three when he pinned Drukson while still penetrating him. Michal continued thrusting for some more minutes, the tree was stained with Drukson´s coagulates blood from his destroyed hand, Michal was in pure ecstasy. He grabbed Drukson arms and first he crushed his left humerus before ripping the arm of his body. Drukson yelled from the pain, the bird flew in all directions and Michael yelled like a maniac YEEEEEESSSSSS. He flexed and kissed his right biceps while thrusting his hips more and more, every second that passed was one second less in what Michal would reach climax. Drukson legs where shaking on the air until Michal with one big push crushed Drukson spine between his abdomen and the three like a pancake, the spine severed so after some twitches the legs just dangled on the air, the within stimulated Michals glans, a felling that was followed but a pleasure moan. Michal released both hands and felt his nipples and flexed his biceps in a gory and pornographic double biceps pose, Michal yelled in defiance and grabbed Drukson’s shoulders. Drukson didn’t had strength to even cry, he was silently expecting his death but that would not satisfy Michal, Michal wanted more pain, ore domination, but with the blood loss Drukson would not last long. Michal got his face near Drukson’s. “Officer, I really like your yells” with that said, he ripped Drukson’s left arm and another yell sounded in the woods. Michal laughed hysterically, “YEEEEEEEEES” he said. And was about to lose himself but he wanted the kill, not just waiting until Drukson´ts body surrendered to the inevitable fate, he wanted to be the one taking him there. Michal placed his hand over Drukson’s head while still thrusting, he grabbed firmly on the parietals and quick pull, he ripped it from the body that begun to twitch from the denervation reflexes. The stimulus made Mitchal cum inside the body remains. The head was with his eyes opened. Michals held the head so it was facing him like he was taking a selfie with the head. Michal smiled wondering if Drukson could see the remains of his body mangled by the incredible strength of Michal. Michal was satisfied for the moment and with a swift movement he crushed the head against the tree. And then he bear-hughed Drukson´s body and crushed it agains the tree. Michal dropped the body but ripped one of his legs “Sorry, I need protein”. He said and left the place looking for a water stream to clean himself up. After some minutes he cleaned himself and walked next to the car where Ricardo already had his clean clothes. Ricardo was somewhat happy when Michal came, so then noticed a destroyed car and two crushed bodies. One with his head looking at the front but with the head twisted, so Michal knew that Ricardo twisted the neck in a 360° fashion so the surprised face of that man indicated that he was the first. The other body had his arms twisted and the neck was crushed so it seemed that Ricardo had finished his work crushing the neck in a superhuman choke. Michal clothes himself and looked at Ricardo, seems you had some fun here. “They were curious, so I got to work” Ricardo answered. “Too quick” Michal said amused. “You took your time, but we need ton concentrate on the mission”. Ricardo said and then both men took on the car and left the place to continue his mission, there where still a long travel to go.
  19. momoware

    Fantasy Future Muscle Chapter 4

    Standard forewarning: violent sex scenes, birthing etc...enjoy! ______ Backstage dozen of spectators had gathered, having heard to the news, to see the lifeless corpse of the biggest, most muscular man that ever existed (for now). It was a mountain of hard flesh that elicited sighs of awe from the onlookers. There was muscle on every toe, on his elbows, even the brow of his face had developed a thick muscular cover. The display of shock and reverence was shortlived, and within moments worshippers had begun climbing onto the body and fucking every hole and crevice they could find. Giant bodybuilders, including Wyman, thrusted their dicks in between the massive pecs, under his armpits, between his fingers. It was an orgy unlike anything ever witnessed before. I made the most of this, and headed back onto the stage, that was now empty. I decided to gather as much of that muscle baby's semen as I could find before it became useless. It was easy to identify, as he had become so large after a certain point that the individual sperm cells were around two or three inches long and swam around, lost in the auditorium. High on testosterone and my own future enormity, I caught as many of these spunky, hormonal fish as I could and devoured them, as I began to feel my body undergo a big change. I woke up in my hotel room three days later. As my eyes opened, the rest of my body coursed with blood, and I attempted to control my new muscles. It wasn't easy, but I figured that my own body could only evade my control for a short time. I rolled over out of the bed and rose to my feet. The ceiling that I had called extremely high and daunting when I arrived at the President Hotel, now barely covered my head. The testosterone production process in my body had sped up dramatically, and the sheets of my bed were soaked with my jizz, and thick hair, much like that of the muscle baby I had to thank for tis new body, covered my entire being. My first task was to shave. As I entered the bathroom I saw the scales on the floor next to the doorway. They were scales without an upper limit, which was necessary as this hotel hosted the largest men on earth whenever the Mr Planet competition was in town. I remember standing on them when I first arrived, they read 415 pounds, a measurement which at the time turned me on beyond words. I now stood at 13"5, almost twice my previous height, and with great excitement I placed my huge, strong, hairy feet onto the scales. 1337 pounds. I instantly ejaculated, all over the scales, all over the bathroom floor. The flow was too great and it flooded into the bedroom, over the balcony and I would later discover a pool of my ejaculate that had poured over the edge and into the ornamental pond of the hotel's grounds. Like the muscle baby whose semen I had devoured a week before, in spite of being 8 feet in length, my cock was so heavy that it hung to the floor even when totally erect. I began to run the shaver all over the acres of furry muscle and an hour later I was cleanly shaven and ready to be worshipped. The thick, matted, sweaty hair I had just removed from all over my body now filled the bathtub, and I left it for the maid to fix, not knowing really what to do myself. 3 in the afternoon, and I received a knock at the door. I was thrilled, I had arranged a worship session that only I was in on. It was with Martin- I had anonymously invited him to my room, with the intention of him falling over at the sight of my magnificent new body. I bent down to open the door, but when I did all I could see was a gigantic foot and the start of a leg. I was speechless, clearly I had been mistaken in assuming that I was the only one to drink the muscle baby’s potent semen. "Hey Franco!" Martin's voice boomed as he greeted me. So he knew it was me, I thought, I guess he saw me in the audience, or Jean Marie told him about me, "I don't think this is going to work, we should head down to the auditorium." "Agreed!" I replied, attempting to gently burst through the wall, but instead ripping the entire fourth floor of the hotel apart. We marched side by side, two giant men looking forward to our reunion in the underground vault. We arrived down to the auditorium where one week prior we had witnessed the Mr Planet competition. The drama of the event and the damage done to the arena by the muscle baby had remained, it had actually been decided to abandon this venue and seek another one for future expositions. The spunk on the floor had evaporated and there was a crumbly crust of dead sperm all over the ground. Martin told me that in the statistics compiled after the contest, it stated that 140,000 litres of spunk had been expelled onto the stage that day. We turned on all the lights and then finally got to see each other eye to eye. He stood opposite me, truly magnificent. I don't need to describe every detail, you know what a bodybuilder looks like. I gazed in adoration at those calf muscles, that even in the competition had been magnificent, but now were totally absurd. The lower portion of his leg was twice as wide as it was long, and the muscle jutted out in several directions like a gemstone. His quads at their thickest point were three times the circumference of his slim waist, and he, like me, stood with a giant cock facing the ground. His ballsack was so heavy with balls the size of children that it touched the ground, and dragged as he walked. I was lucky as my scrotum was not loose but instead hung tight, just under my cock. Our huge, virile bodies produced testosterone at such a rate that we, just like the muscle baby responsible for our growth, were in a constant state of arousal, and whereas the muscle baby was constantly masturbated by a team of assistants, we managed just whacking it very three or four minutes. Needless to say, behind us was a river of no less than one hundred thousand litres of spunk from our half hour walk down to the auditorium. "I arranged for a friend to meet us here," Martin told me, as we walked nearer to one another and embraced, "Wyman thinks he’s coming down for a rematch. Silly little man."
  20. Chapter 1: My name is Dean a 23-year-old Junior in university with a huge obsession with muscular men, but an even bigger heart as a hopeless romantic. Now you might think this story is all about me meeting the biggest man of my dreams but read on and you’ll soon see that the BIGGEST things come in the smallest packages. The cool breeze hits my face as the empty road filled my view, boundless fields of wheat encompassing everything to my left and right. Classic rock blasting in my car feeling relaxed as I drive my way home. The recent pump I had given myself was already fading fresh out the gym. I was heading home on a long drive across the state after being away for a year at the university. See I had transferred from community college trying to save some money. Taking a glance at the mirror I was proud of myself for the progress I had made in the past year in the gym. I’d always been overweight all my life and wanted the attention of the guys I had liked, but I was never seen as anything other than a piece of meat ready to be discarded. My weight loss and lifting journey had started for that reason, but I quickly learned that I wanted to do it for my own self and not some random hot guys who still wouldn’t even bat an eye at the progress I’ve made. If I had to be honest with myself, I never even wanted to get huge, but I wanted to feel comfortable in my own clothing and even though I just said I wasn’t doing it for “hot” guys it still wouldn’t hurt if one happened to come my way from all my hard work. Being a big gay nerd who wasn’t stereotypically gay I struggled to find a place to belong, always ending up finding the straight guys who got weirded out when they found out I was gay and then there was the gay community on college campus full of guys who just wanted to hook up and party which wasn’t me at all. I’m a bit of a homebody and I prefer one on one activities not some frat party where I just feel my anxiety spike. I felt like a fraud of gay man not fitting in anywhere except with the few close friends I had made in high school. I’ve come to realize that I seem to have a fear of men even though I’m attracted to them. Most of my early life I was made fun of by other boys in school for my weight and subsequently me being gay, even before I knew what being gay was. Which translated to that fear now making me a mess when it came to meeting guy let alone trying to be friends with them. Any time I’ve gone out of my way to try it I end up hurting myself as I end up catching feelings for them only to suffer the time old response of “Sorry I’m straight” or the polite no I’ve grown so accustomed too. As the next song plays on my playlist the whiplash from going to some upbeat video game music from one of my favorite bands the doors, causes my mind to snap out of its slide down the slippery slope that I tended to have when remembering all the rough times I went through in the past. Instead, I focused on the rode as the beeps and boops played in my car, letting my mind clear out now feeling excited to finally get back home. Arriving back in town I got to my parents’ house where I was greeted by my mom, dad and sister who were all shocked to have seen me lose 30 pounds of fat in year that I had been away, but even more shocked that I had started hitting the gym. They always pushed me to get healthier which I appreciated but I had a crippling anxiety when it came to going so, they could never get me to go. But we all caught up and headed inside where I went into detail about my time in university as we all ate dinner together for the first time in a while. After we finished eating like true siblings my sis immediately got me to cough up the tea on all the stuff I wouldn’t say in front of my parents. I quickly turned to a darkened mood as the tea she had wanted to know was what got me in the gym in the first place. I wasn’t quite ready to share just yet, so I deflected the conversation in another direction. Afterwards I got back into my nightly routine after unpacking and fell asleep in my childhood room. The next morning, I went ahead and reached out to a few of my few close friends asking to hang out and repeating the same until the week had passed by in a flash. It wasn’t until the end of the week that I had realized that I almost missed my chance to meet up with one of my only guy friends Jake. Although he must have heard I was in town as when I got out the local gym later that night Jake had invited me over again to hangout one last time and watch a movie before returning to university once spring break was over. He let me know that he probably wouldn’t be home yet but I’m more than welcome to come over before then, since his little brother Brett was still home. I took him up on his offer and decided that seeing Jake and Brett would be a nice time before needing to leave in the morning. So, I hopped in my car fresh out the gym, but quickly realized I needed a shower, I contemplated driving home first, but his place was on the way so I might as well shower over there; it wouldn’t be the first time I’ve had to shower at his place in a rush and we were close enough that he wouldn’t mind. Parking into the driveway I made sure to leave room for Jake to park as he had not gotten home yet but I could see Brett’s car neatly parked. I hadn’t seen his little bro Brett in a while, but he was always close to me, he was practically my own little brother, maybe even more so than Jake himself from how much he clung to me when I was around. With only having a year of difference in age it wasn’t difficult to find common ground between the two of us, so I always enjoyed getting to see the little shrimp whenever I came over. And a shrimp he indeed was, Brett had to have been the unluckiest dude in his family when it came to the height lottery as everyone related to him was over 6 ft tall, Jake included always towering over him and myself at 6’3. The poor guy was left at 5’4 and I could always see the small gleans of yearning or jealously for the height that his own brother had. Getting to the door I knocked on it, wondering if he grew anymore in all that time apart over the past year. A few moments pass and there was no answer at the door. I tried knocking again but as my knuckles were about to bang against the metal door, it swings open with Brett now standing right in front of me. “DEAN is that you?!” The cute little shrimp I knew and loved was staring at me not having changed one bit, with a look of pure happiness to see his friend had come back to visit. Before I could even get a word out Brett had launched himself at me jumping onto me giving me a full body hug. Clinging to my body I could feel that he had gotten even lighter since the last time he had done this with me after all my brief time at the gym while I was away. “Yeah yeah bud, it’s me now quit monkeying around and get off of me.” Brett was never one to listen to me though as he clung tightly to me, clearly having missed me deeply since the last time we had seen each other. “Or don’t I guess, never have been good at saying no to you haha.” Stepping inside the house I had to practically pry him off me. Brett speaks “Fine I’ll get off now, I can’t believe you’re here! Jake didn’t tell me you were in town!” “Well, you better believe it, I couldn’t come back to town without seeing two of my closest friends.” I wrap my arm around Brett. “I guess I also came to show off all these gains I’ve made too.” I give Brett a tight squeeze letting him feel the brunt of my increased strength. “Dude, you put on a good bit of size! But that gut is still there I see.” Brett said poking fun at him. In response I squeeze him tighter pressing the air out his small chest. “Oh, you think you can just keep making comments like old times huh, I’ll have you know I built these bad boys up just to do that whenever your cocky ass makes one.” Being the smallest one of their group Brett was always one to cling to the one thing he had going for him, his lighting fast metabolism that let him eat like a black whole and no matter how much he ate he’d always have the faint outline of his abs peeking through his skin. I always let him get away with his jokes but occasionally, I liked to keep him in check. “Alright alright, you proved your point I take it back, your gut is just as great as the rest of you! But is it better than these!” Brett grabs his shirt lifting it up and flashing his stomach to me, revealing a set of more defined abs since the last time we had seen each other. “Holy fuck dude, how’d you get even more ripped since last year.” “Oh well I actually heard from Jake that you’d been working out and I decided I’d do the same.” But looking at the rest of him I could see he was nowhere nearly as developed as the set of stone bricks in his abdomen. I felt a twinge of jealousy as I looked at them since I could never burn off all the fat in my stomach, I just loved food too much to commit to staying shredded. “Well where are the rest of your muscles looked like you haven’t added anything else?” I could see his prideful look deflate a bit. “Oh well… I haven’t had much luck in that department been trying like hell to build up my arms and chest, but nothing seems to be working.” “Hey, chin up bro, you look amazing regardless, especially with these cum gutters.” I playfully feel up his abs while taking note of the new whisps of hair forming into a happy trail. “That’s pretty gay bro!” We both look at each other for a moment before bursting out laughing. The both of us had come out as gay to each other years back when Bret worked up the courage to tell me not realizing I was gay myself, blowing his mind completely when the one person he confided in was just like him. Ever since the bond between us was inseparable. There were a few times when the two of us got intimate with each other but that brotherly bond always made the two of us stop before anything could happen, although I had the feeling that the both of us wanted never wanted it to stop. As my mind reminisced I failed to remember I had just worked out and with my sweaty body hovering around him it was only a matter of time before he made a comment on your scent. “Dean as much as I love feeling your arms around me, you fucking reek go take a damn shower!” Having snapped back to reality I was embarrassed hearing his reaction to my smell causing me to jab back at him in a playful way. “And here I thought you always loved my natural scent when you used to cuddle up next to me during horror movie nights.” Jokingly I grab his head which was perfectly perpendicular with my pits turning his head into it. He tries fighting against my stronger grasp unable to break free, I can feel his deep breathes taking in in pure masculine scent after a grueling workout. But once I felt he’d had enough I released him. Almost coughing he’s catching his breathe wiping off all the sweat from my pits with his shirt, letting me once again catch a glimpse of his ridiculous set of abs. Seeing them gave me an urge to reach out and touch them again feeling each ridge as I would trace them, but I knew better than to risk our friendship and stopped the thought before it snowballed out of control. “Damn you’re strong now Dean, I used to be able to break free from your hold a year ago.” “Thanks for the compliment. It means a lot coming from you. But I’m gonna head off and shower now, hopefully Jake takes a bit longer to get back so we can catch up some more! Oh, and would you mind putting these to wash for me.” The two of us were close enough that we’ve seen each other naked multiple times so I stripped down to just my boxers and handing him my sweaty clothes before heading over to the bathroom. “Sure thing, but don’t get used to this I’m not your butler Dean.” “Sure, you aren’t, you’re just my cute little butler. Oh, and don’t make me ring the bell for a set of new clothes please.” “Ha hah, very funny, just don’t waste too much water in there, I’m the one paying the water bill now.” With that last comment I left the room, failing to notice that in all my fooling around I didn’t see the faint outline of Brett’s bulge getting tighter. As he stared longingly at my slightly broad back disappearing into the bathroom. Deep down Brett had always known he had feelings for Dean, but he never allowed himself to act upon them because he was afraid of losing the man, he was closest to in his life. He loved him regardless of his body; in fact, he loved cuddling up next to his once chubby build during their movie nights, but after seeing his slimmer and more muscular physique he appreciated the hard work he was putting in and wanted to admire him and body he was building for himself. But as much as he wanted to be proud of Dean, he could also feel his own insecurities flare up still being the smallest guy in pretty much every situation. One of which he was slightly thankful for in the current moment as his rock hard 3 incher was creating the smallest tent in his shorts looking like a regular soft bulge on most other guys, so Dean didn’t take notice of his arousal at the events that just happened between the two of them. On the other hand, he felt like shit about all his progress over the past year barely showing when he knew full well the kinds of men that Dean was attracted to physically. Brett had always secretly yearned to get taller and work himself into a hulking mass, not even Dean knew of his desires for himself. But with his feelings for Dean coming into the mix it made him even more ravenous to grow into the god he dreamed off and be the man of Deans dreams while he was at it. While Brett was lost in thought of the body, he wanted the smell from Deans clothes wafted by his nose as he took a deep breathe trying to compose himself. As he registered the scent coming from the clothes, he was holding his mind was overtaken by a sudden primal urge like a flip had switched in his mind and it was telling him only one thing. “I’m gonna get so fucking HUGE!”
  21. musclegin30

    Bigger...Much Bigger

    This is a quick one shot. Synopsis : Liam is a bodybuilder with big goals, and during a late-night muscle worship session, he just might reach them. Up. Down. Up. Down. I lay on the bench, pushing the bar up. It’s loaded with 295 pounds of steel, but it is only slightly challenging. I am stronger than I was last week. Every week I grow stronger and bigger, but it’s not enough. I always want to be bigger. Up. Down. My pecs and tris contract when I push the weight up, expanded against my thin, tanned skin, becoming pumped, engorged with blood. I can feel the sweat run down my forehead, my neck, my arms, my chest, soaking into my tank. I am hot, covered in sweat, though the gym’s AC is blasting cool air. Up. Down. I force out rep after rep, tearing my muscle fibers down so that I can rebuild them later, bigger and more powerful. A protein shake churns in my belly, below a wall of chiseled abs. Test, Dbol, and Tren coarse through my veins. “One more rep,” I tell myself. “One more. Gotta get one more.” I get it and push for another. I’m always pushing for more. My muscles are so pumped they ache, and it feels good. Around me, the din of the other gym goers doesn’t reach my ears. The crowded gym might as well be empty. All that exists is me and the weight, in this moment. Up. Down. Up. I rack the weight, finishing my set. As I rise up to the sitting position my ‘cheerleader’ (I mean spotter) taps me on both shoulders and exclaims “You’re a beast, Liam!” I know. He’s 27, my age, but smaller. His name is Tom and I know he only spots me so he can be close to me, so he can gaze on my bulging muscles. His 150-pound physique pales in comparison to my 195 pound one. My muscles are something to behold, I think, as I stare at my pumped form in the gym mirror. But they aren’t big enough. I imagine myself some time in the future, after a decade of roid use, eating big, and lifting heavy, standing beside the then Mr. Olympia, making him look small. I will not be Mr. Olympia, of course. I will be too obscene, to grotesquely large for that stage. Unjudgeable. An anomaly that no one will understand. Just being so much larger than Mr. Oympia will give me satisfaction enough. Or will it? Probably not. I’ll still want to be bigger. Much bigger. “Hey, look.” Tom taps me on my trap. It must feel like stone to his little hand. He’s a cardio junkie, who runs on the treadmill more often than he pumps iron. He draws my attention to the other end of the room, past the rows of benches, machines, and free weights, to the gym entrance. A Colossal man has entered. He looks like a competitive bodybuilder, bigger than anyone else here, but not as big I one day hope to be. “I bet he can’t even wipe his own ass,” Tom whispers to me. “Yeah,” I say, eying the mass monster with envy. Tom meant his comment to be derisive, but my cock twitched at the thought. Oh, to be that big. So big, I can’t touch my back. So big, I can’t wipe my own ass. Obese with lean, hard, thick, dense, beautiful mounds of muscle, forcing my arms to stick out stiff like the branches of a tree, and making me walk with a waddle. “You’re not planning to get that big, are you?” Tom asks with mock concern plastered on his face. “Not that big,” I say. “Bigger.” I grin devilishly and stare into his brown eyes. Tom looks at me with surprise and scratches his scalp, his hand getting lost in his mop of black hair. “Really?” He says. “It’s just not practical, you know. Maybe another 10 or 15 pounds on you and you’d be perfect.” “Fuck practical.” I laugh. “If I wanted practical, I’d have taken up swimming. I took up lifting because I want to be huge, with a capital H U G and E!” “You’re already pretty huge, dude.” Compared to you. “Nah, this isn’t huge.” I flex my arms, watching as the peaks rise like little mountains. I can see the separation between the long and short heads. They glisten with sweat. If I was home, I would whip my cock out and masturbate to my hot body, but I’m not home and not trying to go to jail (Though half the gym would probably enjoy the show). Instead, I must be content to just look at them, basking in my own vanity. Tom watches me ogling myself and I see him shake his head in the mirror, though he’s smiling, staring at my arms, as well. Tom reaches out quickly and steals a squeeze. His fingers don’t dent the hard muscle. They linger just a little too long, I think, for a straight man. Was he straight? I wasn’t sure. I sure as hell am not. “Pretty huge,” he says and gives me a look. Envy? Lust? Admiration? Sometimes a look can be so hard to read. “Well, I’m done.” I rise up to my full 6-foot height. Two inches taller than Tom. “Gotta go eat.” “See you next time, dude. I’m gonna hit the treadmill.” Tom gives me a pound and we part ways. As I leave the workout area, I spy the massive bodybuilder shoulder pressing with 100-pound dumbbells, His massive muscles swelling up with each rep. One day, I think, one day. In the locker room, I pull a pre-mixed mass-gainer shake from my gym bag and chug it, before leaving. The shake has 1200 calories and 50 grams of protein to fuel my continued growth. I flex in the mirrors near the sink, standing between two smaller men, enjoying the sight of my pumped-up physique and wishing the pump would never go away. I must be standing there too long, because I get strange looks. Look at that vain guy they must be thinking. Meathead. Dumb jock. My cock is rock hard. The pleasure I experience from my own body is magnified by their stares. I stand further back, peel off my sweat-soaked tank, and drop my joggers so my striated quads are on full display. The teardrop in my legs bulges forward, perfectly defined. I love my symmetry, my veins, my leanness. The only thing I don’t love is my size. Too small. I want more. More. MORE! The thought of more fills my head as I drive home. It fills my head as I consume my first of two dinners (Chicken breast, sweet potatoes, and broccoli). As I masturbate naked in front of my full-length mirror. As I inject the syringe of test into my glutes. As I drink my casein shake before bed. And as I check my messages before finally getting some shut eye. I have a message from a potential muscle-worship client. It reads: Hey Liam. My name is Jessie. Tom referred me to you. He’s a friend of mine and said you do muscle-worship sessions. I checked out your picks online and would love to meet up. You’re hot! Tom knows I do muscle-worship. It was never something I tried to hide. Getting big is expensive and I do whatever it takes to pay for it. After I had mentioned it to him months ago, however, he never bought it up to me again. He certainly never referred a client to me. I honestly thought he had forgotten all about it. Me and the potential client message each other back and forth, discussing desires, boundaries, payment, and any other particulars. It turns out he lives nearby, and we agree to meet the following night. I go to bed exited. I love being worshipped. It makes me feel like the muscle god I one day hope to grow in to. The next day I go to my job at GNC, workout, eat, and shower and, when the evening rolls around, I get dressed in a pair of black tapered joggers, white sneakers, and a very tight white henley. I drive to our agreed upon meeting spot, a picnic park near a nature preserve on the edge of town. Jessie had said he wanted to worship me outdoors, under the stars. I admit, I thought it was a little strange, but I had spoken with Tom over the phone during the day and he assured me Jessie was a normal guy (albeit very obsessed with muscle), not a psycho. His words eased my doubts. I swagger across the wet grass of the park; the cool night air is bracing. Jessie stands beside a picnic table, a cone of lamp light illuminating the space around him. I smile. He waves. Jessie’s hair is blonde, made golden by the lamp light. His face is average, but his smile is perfect, big and welcoming. When I reach him, I see that he is very short, maybe 5’ 4’’. He wears blue jeans and a red t-shirt, that drapes his twig body like a sheet. He is 21 but could pass for 16. “Hello,” I say, looking down at him, and extending my hand. “Hey,” he says, his eyes moving over my whole body. He smiles even wider as my large, calloused hands envelope his soft, small ones. I feel a tingle when we touch, like static, a slight electric pulse that starts in my hand, moves up my arm, and courses through my body causing my muscles to twitch. I’ve heard of sparks flying between two people, but I didn’t think it literally happened. “So, little guy. You like muscle, huh?” I ask, smiling cockily as I bounce my thick pecs. “Oh, yeah.” He is eye level with my chest. “Well, feast your eyes-” I go to remove my shirt, but he stops me with a “no”. He wants to worship me with my clothes on. Strange. “Why?” I ask. “No one’s ever wanted that before. Don’t you want to see what’s under this shirt?” I do a double bicep pose. “You’re paying for a full show.” “Oh, I’ll see it soon enough, believe me,” he says. “But it’s more fun for me this way. You’re not attached to these clothes, are you?” “No. Why?” “You’ll see.” He reaches out and feels my arm, squeezing my bicep, as I flex. There goes that electric pulse again. He can’t fit both of his tiny hands around my arm. I find that so hot. I look from my arm to his and can’t believe how much bigger I am than him. It’s like comparing a log to a stick. My arm seems to grow tighter against the fabric of my shirt, stretching the cloth to its limits. “God, you’re big,” Jessie says. “Not big enough,” I reply. “You’ll grow,” he says. “I know.” “No, you’ll grow tonight.” I look him in the eyes. They are piercing. Serious. Sexy. I wonder what he means by ‘you’ll grow tonight’, as he runs his hands from my biceps to my chest. Another pulse. My shirt grows tighter. I feel like I have the biggest pump, like I’ve down 50 reps of bench flies. I perform a most muscular pose and when I look down at my arms, I notice one is bigger than the other. The first arm Jessie touched, my right, is bigger than my left! “Wha-?” I look down at it, concerned, eyes ready to jump from my head. Jessie immediately grips my smaller arm. Electric pulse. It grows to match the size of the larger one. I estimate that Jessie has added 2 inched to both of my arms. Impossible. “What are you doing to me?” “I have a peculiar talent,” Jessie says. “I can fulfill men’s dreams about their bodies by just touching them.” I stare at him, incredulous. It sounds unbelievable, but… I squeeze my arms and they truly are bigger. I’m not imagining it, so… It’s real! “Most men I’ve touched just want to be hotter, a little bigger, a little more defined, a little this, a little that,” Jessie continues “But I’ve longed to touch someone with truly immense goals. When Tom told me about you, I knew I had found my man.” “I dreamed of being much bigger than this,” I say. “Well, I’m not done worshipping you yet. The change doesn’t come all at once.” Jessie reaches up and takes my shoulders in his hands. “Tell me how much you love to grow. I want to hear.” “I love growing bigger,” I say. “It’s the best feeling in the world. It’s all I think about. Bigger. Bigger! BIGGER! So big I have trouble fitting through doorways. So big I brush up against ceilings. So big, furniture crumbles beneath my weight.” “Yes!” Jessie screams. “That’s what I hoped. That’s why I wanted to worship you outside. To give you room to grow, to expand to the full extent of your dreams. Grow for me. Grow!” I’ve grown stiff as a two by four, pitching a tent in my joggers. His cock is hard as well. His jeans show an ever-expanding wet spot. Jessie rubs my shoulders vigorously and I feel them expand, my traps as well, rise up, consuming my neck. I stretch outward, Jessie’s hands moving farther and farther apart with my expanding body. My delts are obscene, literally the size of cantaloupes. And them: Boom! My Henley gives out. It was amazingly stretchy and put up a good fight, but it is no match for my expanding frame. It tears, with a loud Rip! exploding off me in ribbons and drifting to the grass. Jessie moves back to my arms. They expand again. 20 inches. 21 inches. 22. 23. 24. 25…29. They are bigger around than Jessies waist. The bicep alone is the size of his head. The electric pulses coursing through my body with every touch feel orgasmic. I never want it to stop. I raise my arms as jessie is still gripping one of my biceps, raising him off the ground. He lets go, landing on his feet and begins to work over my torso. He grips my lats and they spread out like a cobra’s neck, as he runs his tongue over my sweaty abs. Each ab grows to the size of a fist, with grooves between them, impossibly deep. I can’t help but run my fingers up and down them, over and over again, like strumming a guitar. I must be a queer sight, a real-life Jonny Bravo. My upper body is colossal, yet my legs are the same size as before. I look like I might topple over, but, as though he knows what I am thinking, Jessie goes to his knees and begins to worship my glutes, quads, and calves. My ass juts backward. I hear the seam in back split, yielding to my new bubble butt. My quads and calves grow, expanding outward, but they also grow longer as the bones in my legs stretch out. I am growing taller! Jussie stands up and runs his fingers up and down my spine. It grows as well, stretching my torso out. I rise into the air, now over 7 feet tall. My expanding leg muscles are too much for my jogger and underwear. They suffer the same fate as my shirt and burst to threads, exposing my rock-hard 9-inch cock. The muscles of my inner thigh push my legs apart forcing me to walk with a waddle. I feel a little awkward on my size twelve feet. They weren’t made for this much mass. But once again Jussie seems to read my mind. He places his hand on my feet and they burst through my sneakers. I kick the tattered fragments of leather away, with my knew size twenty feet, which sink slightly into the ground, under my new weight. I can’t imagine how much I must weigh, but it must be well in excess of 600 pounds. I am so wide, so thick. Every muscle is developed beyond reason. I can only lumber forward, stiffly, and hit approximations of the major body building poses. I can’t touch my ass, or my toes. I can barely touch my own head because my biceps get in the way. I love it! As I look down at my shredded body, covered in a web of bulging veins I realize with concern I can hardly see my manhood over my pec shelf. “You can make everything grow, can’t you?” I ask. “Of course. What man’s dream would be complete without making that grow.” Jessie grins slyly and lunges for my throbbing cock. He places both of his hands on it, lubricated by his on saliva and begins to stroke it up and down. I’m in heaven as I feel it thicken and lengthen, growing heavier. When he is done it is 18 inches long and as thick as a gutter pipe My balls have grown as well. They hang low, as large a navel oranges. I don’t care how impractical it is. It’s my dream and it is fulfilled. Wait until Tom and everyone at the gym sees me tomorrow, I think. Jessie, steps back, admiring his handiwork, looking up at the god he created from my fantasy. I am a freak, the most grotesquely muscled being the world has ever seen, so musclebound I won’t be able to work. I will have to hire live in help, just to go about my daily life. The thought arouses me so much I feel my balls churn and cock twitch. I blow my load without even touching them and what a load it is. It shoots out of my cock with such force, that when it strikes Jessie, and it sends him flying back several feet. “Oh my God!” I say, “sorry, little guy.” Secretly I love how powerful my cumshot is. Jessie lies on his back a few seconds, before rising up to a sitting position. His face and torso are dripping with my sticky cum. It dangles in thick ribbons from his chin as he shakes his head and wipes it from his eyes. He smiles widely and licks the cum from his lips. “Are you happy?” Jessie asks. “I know I am.” I flex my muscles, my massive member bobbing in front of me, dripping cum. “I’m happy, but I think I can dream bigger…much bigger.” Jessie rises to his feet and walks towards me, his magic hands outstretched, and I close my eyes, imagining myself bigger and bigger still. There goes that electric pulse again.
  22. VampyVamp

    Mad scientist gone perverted

    Disclaimers: this is both an m/f AND m/m story, the m/f version is on top while the m/m version is at the bottom. Please note that not only does pronouns NOT equal gender, but your genitalia does not define your gender identity read the version you want based on whether or not you’re a yaoi enthusiast or not. Also ignore the spacing between the two vers being different, I forgot the order of the spacing in the original ver. Both characters go back and forth being dom and sub; muscle subs aren’t exactly my type but I imagine Mao being a switch anyway so I guess this works out, I also see Beryl as a switch it still works out. This also has some musk and degradation stuff because I was jamming all of my fetishes/kinks into this shit sooo yeah enjoy! also spoilers but Beryl kinda breaks the laws of physics to ride Mao’s cock but thats ok because its my insane sex and I make the rules (also also some of this stuff only make sense if you’ve played Disgaea 3 which I’m not sure a lot of people here have so uhh) ___ M/F version: “Mao, I brought you some snacks!” Beryl notified, walking towards her childhood… rival’s dorm. “Great, just leave it at the door, I’m busy.” Mao responded before diverting his attention back to whatever was making him busy. “Busy? Heh, now I’m curious.” Beryl chuckled before waltzing into Mao’s room. “Just what are you up to? Do you need any help?” “No, I don’t need any help- and get out of my room! You pesky delinquent…” Mao tsked, trying his best to ignore Beryl after that. However, it was pretty hard to get Beryl out of his hair; she was just like that. “C’mon, just tell me. I don’t bite, I promise!” Beryl said with her usual cheery tone, although it was obvious she was begging. “Don’t make promises! Demons don’t do that kind of thing!” Mao spat in response, not budging from his spot despite being obviously annoyed by Beryl. The girl sighed. She really wanted an answer from Mao but he wasn't giving one, so she would just have to push further. “I know you're hiding something, Mao. That's why you dodged my pleads just now. So, what is it?! What are you working on? And don't lie to me! You know I'm a good judge of character!” Beryl demanded, but with her voice Mao could never really take her seriously. “Fine! If you must know, I am currently working on a new experiment.” Mao spilled. “Hmph, I already knew that, tell me more-“ “That’s all you’re getting out of me. Now just give me the snacks and get out. Isn’t it against your moral highgrounds as a delinquent to break into someone’s room?” Mao huffed. Beryl rolled her eyes. There were times when Mao came off as such an ass “Um, just answer this much; is it something pervy…?” The girl asked. “No. If you’re really that curious, then I’m making a potion to make me grow muscles.” Mao finally revealed, with Beryl giving him a rather surprised expression in response. “Oh, that’s not what you usually make… usually, you’re just dissecting people and/or giving them outrageous upgrades and all that baloney.” Beryl said with a chuckle. “Hey, my upgrades aren’t outrageous, nor are they baloney! They actually work!” Mao argued, taking offence to the latter statement. “Yeah, I guess I’ll give you that much. But anyway, why are you making this kinda potion anyway? I never knew you were into that stuff.” Beryl said. “This isn’t a fetish thing, I have my reasons; I need to grow strong just like one of those super heroes!” Mao explained, putting a serious face on. “Why are you so fixated on heroes if you just hate them? Just think about it; all those comics you read about them, all the animes you watch about them, all the time you consume ‘researching’ about them. Why do you even care about it?” Beryl asked. “Hmph, you already know the reason. Anyway, this potion will make me bigger every time I eat something! Sounds nice, right?” Mao said with an excited smile. “No offense but… aren’t there easier ways to go about this? Like, growing stronger through training or something? It doesn't seem like it'd be that effective." Beryl replied, tilting her head. "Training is for losers! I want to get strong NOW! Plus I get to eat food while I grow, that's what I call a win-win situation!" Mao shouted. “Then… wouldn’t taking steroids be a much less time-consuming way to get jacked?” Beryl asked, thinking aloud. “Heh, the Evil Academy’s biggest delinquent, Beryl herself, recommending that I take steroids? How ironic.” Mao scoffed. “Anyway, I don't need to take steroids! This potion is perfect for me! Besides, I don't even know how to use steroids properly! I can only do the one thing I know well, which is this!” Mao declared proudly. "Well, are you done making the potion? I’m still curious, y’know…” Beryl asked. “Basically. I’ll make adjustments later if I need to, but the base formula is ready. All I have to do now is drink it, of course!” Mao said happily, getting up from his desk and grabbing the bottle the potion was in. He then proceeded to drink it all down, without leaving anything left behind. “Mao… You drank it… all?!" Beryl gasped. “What? it needs to be drunk entirely. It has to absorb into my body and spread around. Or else it won’t work!” Mao explained. “Now, you brought snacks, didn’t you? Come on, give me something!” “Oh, right…! Here you go. This is just a small snack though...” Beryl said, handing Mao a plate full of assorted sweets. “Gimme!” Mao demanded, swiftly taking the treats. He then stuffed his mouth with all the snacks he could manage in one go, before letting out a satisfied sigh. “Wow, this is so good! I never thought that food could be this delicious! I'm hungry again! Gimme more! More, I say!!” Mao complained. “You sure are greedy, huh? Are you sure you're not just using this as an excuse to gorge yourself?" Beryl teased. “And it’s just mere sweets, too… haven’t you eaten anything any better before?” “Ah, now that you mention it, I don’t think I remember enjoying sweets *this* much before. Eh, oh well. I'll just keep eating until I feel full, yeah?” Mao declared. Suddenly, he felt his stomach growl loudly. “See? it’s not good to eat so many sweets at once… hey, hold on. You’re, uhhh- you’re kind of sweating… like, a lot.” Beryl noted. “Hmph, you’re right. And hey, I… I kind of feel strange too… What's happening to me?” Mao pondered, looking down at his hands. They suddenly seemed… well, a little bigger. A little bigger than before. “What? Huh? Uhh- what is this?” Mao exclaimed, confused before his face turned into one of realization. A grin grew on his face. “Eheh, I knew it! This potion actually works! I've got a feeling that I'm gonna grow even bigger, soon!” Mao proclaimed proudly. And, to be fair, he wasn’t wrong; he was already a bit taller than before. Not by much, but enough to notice. "So, how do you feel? Any side effects yet? I mean, if this potion really does what it claims to... then you should be fine..." Beryl asked, eyeing Mao suspiciously. “Hey, wait, your legs. They’re… expanding?” It was true, Mao's legs were buffing up rapidly; his thigh gap had gotten a lot narrower and they looked pretty toned. His quads were definitely bulging, too. His chest also appeared to be growing in size, too, and his shoulders were starting to get broader. His pecs swelled up impressively, too. As a matter of fact, everything on his upper body seemed to be expanding quickly. He quickly began developing rows of abs, his back muscles seemed to be getting bigger and denser, and his biceps and forearms started to look noticeably beefier, too. It was all very impressive, especially considering the speed at which it occurred. His neck was also starting to thicken, and his Adam's apple was becoming noticeable, too. However, his growth paused shortly after that, it seems like he needed more food… I guess it was like gas for a car. “Beryl, feed me more snacks! I want to fill myself up, alright?! I'll be fine, trust me!” Mao demanded, his glasses fogging up perversely as he slurped up the drool that was drooling down his chin. Oh, now that Beryl knew that this was turning him on, this changed everything for her. “Mhm, more food coming right up!” Beryl happily obliged, trying to hide the lust that had started bubbling up inside of her. She grabbed a few plates of snacks and handed them over to Mao, who greedily snatched them up. He then stuffed himself with all the snacks he could possibly manage, stuffing his cheeks with each bite. The more food he ate, the bigger he’d grow, and soon he grew once more. He grew even larger, rapidly transforming from a thin, scrawny boy into a muscular hunk of a man. His muscle mass increased dramatically, and while he was growing bigger, he also grew hungrier, constantly demanding more food. Even when he was full, he still managed to stuff himself with more food, constantly eating until he couldn't anymore, but who knew when that would be. His clothes strained under the immense pressure of his expanded frame, and they were soon ripped off his body, leaving him naked from above the waist. Beryl stared at him with wide eyes. She could feel herself getting increasingly wet down below, and it was getting harder for her to hide her overwhelming lust. Mao’s body glistened with sweat, making him seem like he was lathered with oil and even more desirable. His nipples were big and hard, and they stood out prominently against his large chest, and his pecs and abs were bulging. His biceps, triceps, pectorals, deltoids, lats, traps, delts, and forearms all bulged impressively, and his veins appeared clearly defined. His ass was also getting bigger, and it looked great. He was starting to develop a nice bubble butt, and the roundness of it was magnificent. Beryl had to restrain her urges to just masturbating right there and then, she’d probably be teased to death if she went through with her filthy actions… but to be fair, Mao wasn’t any better; his dick had been growing all this time and was now half-hard. As Mao grew, he had sweat profusely, giving him a sexy, musky smell. He practically oozed sexual appeal and sensuality, making Beryl want to fuck him right then and there, but she restrained herself. It didn’t take long after that for his belt to snap and his white shorts to rip. His knee-length tights and boxers threatened to rip to shreds any moment. Soon, he was completely naked, his dick rising to full attention. His body was covered in a layer of sweat, and it glistened in whatever light seeped into the room. A small bead of precum dripped out of his tip, making its way down his shaft. In response to Mao's nudity, Beryl blushed deeply. Her heart beat faster, and she felt like she might pass out from excitement, she was so aroused. The overwhelmed girl couldn't help but stare at Mao's impressive physique, his massive cock twitching against his belly. She wanted nothing more than to give it a stroke, or lick it, or even suck on it. She eyed his member hungrily, salivating at the thought of taking a bite out of it. She licked her lips unconsciously, and her face turned redder by the second. She could feel her panties getting soaked, and she desperately tried to grab them and hide her arousal. But, as if he sensed what Beryl was thinking, Mao leaned forward, staring deep into her eyes. "You want some?" Mao asked, grabbing Beryl's head with both hands. "Come on, you know you want it." Beryl nodded, unable to speak due to her raging lust. It seemed like Beryl was the pervert now. And now there was no point not to give into her urges, right? …Although, a large majority of her urges involved… feeding him more? Yes, that sounded perfect. She wanted to be a potentially gentle but definitely domineering feeder who fed him all of his meals, making him even buffer, and give him much more than that. She knew it wouldn’t be the best idea, given how Mao had already gained a bit too much mass than ‘recommended’, but she couldn’t help it; she didn’t care if he broke through the ceiling, she didn’t care if the boy outgrew the whole damn academy, she just couldn’t get this image of her sitting on top of his behemoth cock, feeding him more and more, enhancing his growth continuously out of her head. And that was why she shoved her hand past her skirt and between her thighs, rubbing her clit furiously through her tights and panties. She had to cum right away, otherwise she'd go insane. Her breathing became heavy, and her face was now bright red. Her pussy throbbed, and she was already so close to an orgasm. But she held back, determined to keep going for as long as possible. Mao smirked at Beryl, who was clearly horny as hell, and his member continued to twitch. He could tell that Beryl was enjoying herself, and he wasn't about to deny her wishes. That would just be cruel. He lifted Beryl up and placed her on his lap, straddling him. His member dangled over her pelvis, and it looked like it was going to fall into her crotch any moment. Beryl moaned softly, and her legs spread open slightly. Mao gave her a teasing look, “come on, tell me all of your desires. We’ll see who the real pervert here is.” Beryl glared at him, and her eyes were burning with lust. She wanted to scream her thoughts out, to tell him exactly how she felt, but she decided to keep things classy, and kept quiet, only moaning quietly when he'd tease her. "Well?" Mao asked again, grinning widely. "What do you desire?" Beryl stared into Mao's eyes, her fingers moving faster along her dripping wet slit. "I- I... um, want to be your feeder. Your..." she paused, trying to find the right words, "...your food provider." Mao smirked, pleased with what she said. "Oh really?" he said, licking his lips. "I'm glad to hear that. Do you want to be my feeder because you're attracted to me?" but the giant boy received no answer from the smaller girl in response. "Or maybe you want to see me grow? Are you curious to see just how big I can get?" he asked, his voice becoming husky.“You’re so dirty, Beryl. You want to see how big and buff I can get, don't you?” he whispered, staring deep into her eyes. God, since when did this boy get so damn teasing?! Beryl didn't think she'd ever been this turned on before. But of course, she had to pursue what she wanted; feeding him and making him grow even bigger. She gave her best attempt at a smirk. “I guess I am. And yes, I want to see how big you can get.” And Mao smiled, satisfied with what she said. He leaned back a little, and then grabbed another snack and handed it to the pink-haired girl that sat on his enormous girth. She then licked her lips and brought the piece of food closer to the mouth of the giant in front of her, and he started chewing. She slowly fed him bite by bite, and after a few minutes, he finished the whole thing. She then tilted her head and asked him, "Do you want more?" The giant boy smirked, "of course. What else would I want? More food, of course." Beryl giggled, and handed him another snack. Then she fed him more bites until he was full once again. This time, she made sure to slow down, savoring every second she spent feeding him. It didn’t long for his growth to resume, and soon he was rapidly swelling up again. His legs grew longer, and his arms got wider, and he gained some new muscles. Soon, he was almost as tall as the ceiling itself, and he was getting bigger by the minute, and his growth was relentless. But Beryl didn't mind. She wanted to see what he would become, and she knew that she wouldn't be able to contain her excitement. So, she reached out and grabbed hold of his growing pecs and squeezed them. “Aaaah!" Mao moaned loudly. "That feels amazing! Don't stop squeezing them, I love it!" Beryl grinned, feeling powerful and sexy as hell. She was stroking and squeezing the massive shoulders of the giant boy, and it felt absolutely amazing. He responded well to her touch, and his huge frame shook as Beryl slowly began to dominate him. His cock swelled hard against the inside of her thighs, and soon the giant was completely erect, ready to shoot his first load. Beryl moaned happily, and her fingers moved faster, gripping his muscular body tighter than ever. She loved the way he reacted to her, and she felt so incredibly sexy. The demon girl looked up at his face, and she saw his glasses were fogged up like hell, as if he couldn't control himself. He was breathing heavier than usual too, and his chest expanded with each breath, making him look even more impressive. She knew he was close, and she smirked, knowing she had to take matters into her own hands. She moved her small hands back to Mao’s shiny pecs, and she started massaging them harder. She watched as his muscles rippled beneath her small palms, and she could feel her heart pounding in her chest, as she rubbed and squeezed his perfect body. Her tight grip made him moan louder, which excited her even more. She continued to massage him, and soon she heard him groan loudly. She quickly moved her fingers to his nipples, and she pinched them roughly, causing him to cry out in pleasure. The pink-haired girl moaned, and she bit her lip in anticipation. She continued to pinch and twist his rock hard nipples, while still working his body. She kept rubbing his pecs and abs, until he finally screamed out loud, a deep guttural sound that echoed through the room. His cock throbbed against her inner thighs, and his thick cum erupted in between her thighs. She couldn't believe how much he shot. A large amount of thick white jizz splattered onto her thighs, and she touched them and held the semen up to her face, smiling. "Wow..." she murmured, looking at the globs of cum that were oozing out of his dick. Mao's breathing slowed down and he looked over at the smaller girl. He smiled, "that was intense." “Yeah, but I have the feeling you’re up for at least one more round.” Beryl smirked. Mao nodded, his mouth watering as Beryl pulled another piece of food out of literally no where. She placed it in front of him, and he took a bite of it before she gave him another. She continued to feed him this way until he was full again, and he was getting bigger and bigger by the minute. His gargantuan frame threatened to break through the ceiling, and Beryl was loving every single second of it. She felt like a goddess of sorts herself, and she loved the fact that her power over him seemed to be limitless. She saw the giant boy grow, and she smiled as she admired him. She stroked his massive frame, and she could feel his cock throbbing against her inner thigh. She smirked, and looked up at his face, "you like the way my hand feels on your body?" Mao nodded, still breathing heavily. His arms were covered in sweat, and his chest was soaked in it. He was drenched with manly sweat and musk, and a tad bit of it infiltrated Beryl’s nose. But surprisingly, it turned her on even more. She stroked his chest and abs, and let her hand slide down his stomach, until she reached his thick meaty cock. She smirked, and she started stroking him vigorously, and she knew it wouldn't take long for him to blow his load again. But she was definitely caught off guard when Mao began sliding her skirt off and he tossed it aside, revealing to top of her tights and panties. She gasped at his boldness, but she was intrigued. She wanted to see just how far he would go, and she decided to let him do whatever he wanted. He pulled her panties aside, and he was greeted by her wet pussy. It was dripping from all the excitement, and he didn't hesitate to spread her thighs apart and bury his face between them. Beryl moaned loudly, and she grabbed his hair tightly, pulling on it as he ate her out. Mao licked her slit and clit, and he sucked on her fat lips, his tongue swirling around her wet flesh. Beryl's eyes rolled back in her head, and she moaned deeply, "oh fuck... mhm..." Mao looked up at her and he felt a rush of pleasure run through his body. The adorable pink-haired girl was moaning and panting, as his tongue flicked over her sensitive clit. He could tell she was incredibly close to cumming, but he also wanted to make sure she enjoyed herself. So he stopped licking her pussy for a brief moment, and he moved his big hand between her legs. He slid one of his meaty fingers inside her tight hole, and he curled it around, while continuing to lick her clit. Beryl cried out, "oh god!" and her nails dug into his scalp as she came hard. Her juices squirted out of her pussy, coating Mao's face, and she threw her head back, screaming loudly. The titan in between her thighs just swallowed all of the tasty juice up, and it seemed to make him grow as well. The ceiling just above Mao’s head couldn’t restrain him any longer, and it crumbled under the weight of his monstrous form. Beryl looked down at Mao still in front of her sex and she smirked. The boy with glasses looked so fucking hot, with his face covered in cum and his dick rock hard and needy. The two were practically glowing with arousal, and Beryl knew that her orgasm had left her flushed in more than one way. She moaned and she ran her hands through Mao’s sweaty hair, pulling on it as she came closer and closer to cumming herself. She looked down at her “rival’s” beefy fingers, coated in her cum, and she brought them to her lips. She tasted the sweet liquid on her tongue, and she moaned, "mmmmm..." Mao could feel his growth continue, sending him wave after wave of pleasure. At this point, he was dying to fuck Beryl’s pussy. He needed to be inside her, and he wanted to pound her deepest parts. And judging from the way Beryl was reacting, she wanted him to do the same thing. She kissed his hand, and then she licked his fingers clean. She smiled seductively at him, and she grabbed his cock with both hands, stroking its length. She squeezed it firmly, causing his dick to twitch and throb, and she couldn't help but notice how much stronger it was now. She stroked him slowly, massaging his shaft, and she whispered something in his ear, "I want you to come inside me." Mao groaned lustfully, and he nodded his head eagerly. Beryl smirked, and she lowered herself onto his shaft. She wrapped her legs around whatever of his waist her small body could reach, and she took all of his cock inside her pussy. She moaned loudly, feeling the huge monster inside her, and she gripped his back tightly. She held him against her, grinding her hips in a circular motion, and she told him how good he felt inside her, "fuck yeah..." Mao grunted and he thrust his hips upward, pushing deeper inside Beryl, until he bottomed out. She shuddered, and she sighed deeply, as he filled her completely. She wiggled her butt, and she ground her pelvis against his, urging him to move. Mao obliged, and he started sliding his cock in and out of her tight pussy. He leaned forward slightly, and he grabbed onto Beryl's thighs with his large hands, holding them tightly against his shoulders. Beryl gasped, and she lifted her ass higher, allowing him to drive deeper into her. She smiled wickedly, and she said, "fuck me, Mao... fuck me harder..." Mao grunted and he slammed himself deep inside her. Beryl cried out, and she wrapped her arms around his neck. She bit her lip as she looked into his eyes, "you're so big... fuck... I can feel every inch of your cock inside me..." Mao was overcome with pleasure, and he couldn't take it anymore. He bent forward and he buried his face in her neck, kissing the soft skin there. He moaned deeply, and he continued pumping his cock in and out of her tight pussy. the walls began to crack under the pressure of his immense frame. He pounded her mercilessly, and he reached behind himself, grabbing onto Beryl's tits. They were small, but they felt amazing in his hands, and he squeezed them roughly, causing her to cry out in pleasure. Beryl wasn't going to last long. She could already feel an intense orgasm approaching, and she was desperate to get there. She arched her back, and she screamed wildly as she came, spasming around his dick. She had never felt anything this good before, and she pulled him even closer to her. She fucked herself on his cock, and she rode it desperately, trying to prolong the pleasure that was coursing through her entire body. He placed one of his massive hands on her chest, and he squeezed it lovingly. He looked into her eyes, and he grinned, "good girl..." Beryl giggled and she rolled her eyes, "can we just cuddle for a little bit?" Mao chuckled, and he nodded his head, "of course." And proceeding to shove Beryl into his beefy, sweaty globes on his chest, A.K.A his gigantic pecs. Beryl squealed happily, wrapping her arms around whatever of him she could reach, and she nuzzled his muscle tits affectionately. She lay there, pressed against his muscular chest, and she smiled dreamily at him, taking his rough, manly scent in. She kissed his chest playfully, running her tongue along his thick muscles. His skin tasted salty, like sweat. She inhaled deeply, and she closed her eyes, letting the smell of his musk wash over her. She had never smelled anything so delicious in her life. Her mind wandered, and her thoughts became clouded by lust and desire. She couldn't stop thinking about this magnificent hunk next to her. She couldn't believe how strong he was. How handsome he looked. The demon girl wondered if the demon boy had any more surprises in store for her. She felt his bulge growing beneath her, and she shivered with anticipation. She wanted to feel it inside her again. But this time, she wanted to be in control; she wanted to ride him. "Do you want some more?" Mao asked, licking his lips seductively. Beryl smiled wickedly, and she shook her head, "I think I need another round... two, maybe three." Mao laughed. He kissed her neck sweetly, and he whispered huskily in her ear, "you got it, Beryl..." He pushed her flat against his chest, and he spread her legs open wide. Beryl giggled, and she looked up at him coyly, "go ahead..." Mao smiled wickedly, and he slid his cock slowly inside her. Beryl gasped, and she moaned as he filled her once again. He was thicker than he had been before, and he felt bigger too. She found it hard to imagine how he would ever fit even one more inch inside her, but she didn't have much choice. The demon girl was already impossibly stretched by his massive cock, and she knew that she wouldn't be able to handle any more. She tried not to think about it, though. She was determined to keep enjoying herself. Beryl bit her lip, and she arched her back. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and she squeezed his muscular pecs. She moaned loudly, and she looked into Mao's eyes, "fuck me harder... make me cum again..." Mao smirked, and he did just what she wanted him to do. He grabbed her by the hips, and he thrust his cock into her tight pussy hard and fast. Beryl groaned, and she tightened her grip on his pecs. Normally, this would have been totally impossible thanks to their burgeoning size difference, Beryl decided it was ok to break the laws of physics just this once. The demon girl dug her nails into his pecs, as she took all that he could give her. She was so close to cumming again already, and she hoped that it wouldn't take long before she would. She squeezed her eyes shut, and she threw her head back, moaning loudly. She started panting heavily, and she focused only on the feeling of being fucked. She was so overwhelmed with pleasure, and the heat between her legs was building rapidly. She could feel her orgasm rushing towards her, and she moaned loudly as she came, crying out in pleasure. She came hard, shaking uncontrollably, and she shuddered as she rode out her orgasm. She felt every pulse of his cock inside of her, and her whole body trembled, tensing up as she climaxed. She whimpered softly, gasping, "ahhhhhh..." Mao growled, and he grunted as he kept pounding her. He wanted to make sure that she felt the full extent of his cock. He loved making her feel good, and he wanted to show her that he cared about her. He wasn't afraid of hurting her or doing something wrong. He was sure that she would let him know if he was, and he had faith in her. He continued thrusting into her, even after her orgasm had passed. He was still hard, and he was ready for round 2. He picked up the pace, and he pounded her relentlessly. He grabbed her ass tight, squeezing it in his hands, making Beryl yelp and gyrate her hips once more, riding his cock. She rode him faster and faster, until she was on the verge of another orgasm. She needed to cum again, right now! Mao grinned, and he squeezed her butt harder, "cum for me, Beryl," he commanded, grinning. Beryl nodded, and she whimpered, "yes... yes..." She squeezed her eyes shut, biting her lip. She cried out loudly, and she shivered as her pussy clenched down on his dick. She screamed, and she came again, shaking violently. She shook from head to toe, and she shuddered uncontrollably. It felt like a dozen orgasms had hit her at once, and she couldn't help herself. She buried her face into his shoulder, sobbing and gasping in pleasure. She had never come so hard in her life. Mao groaned, and he thrust into her one last time. He held her close to him, and he kissed her neck tenderly. He tried to pull out of her, but Beryl stopped him before he could. “No,” she said, beginning to ride Mao’s manhood once more. It was the buff giant’s turn to be in the hot seat, and he was loving every second of it. He moaned and whimpered, clearly enjoying the tides turning. All Beryl responded with was a wicked chuckle, and Mao wasn’t really sure it fit her character, but he couldn’t really care, instead focusing on how much he was getting off to being used by this much smaller girl. Beryl smirked, and she teased him vocally, "ohhhh, you like this, don't you?" Mao moaned, and he nodded weakly, "uh huh. How’d I know?" Beryl pumped her hips, and she bit her lower lip, "it's ok, I'll make sure to keep doing this to you." Mao nodded, and he smiled, "okay, I guess I can deal with it." Beryl laughed, and she leaned forward, kissing him passionately. They both moaned loudly, and they kissed as they pleasured each other. They were completely lost in their own little world, which is exactly where they wanted to be. Beryl continued teasing Mao to hell and back while she stayed riding his thick, long rod. He had yet to reach his peak, and it was driving him insane. He loved having her ride him like this; it was so beautiful to him. She had such a cute face, and she was so small, but her body was incredible. She was so tight around him, and she gripped him tightly, milking his shaft for all its worth. Mao couldn't take it anymore, and he reached his limit. He pulled out of her, and he leaned over her back, grunting. He grabbed onto her shoulders, holding himself up. He took a deep breath, and he panted, "I'm gonna... cum!" he warned her, and she nodded, quickly leaning back against his chest. “Hehe, who’s the dirty one now~?” Beryl giggled, and she turned her face upwards, looking at him. He panted, drooling slightly, he looked so damn pathetic. She knew that she was going to have to make sure to use him like this often, because he looked so incredibly adorable when he was trying to hold back his load, and he looked so damn sexy too. It made her want to fuck him senseless! Beryl smirked, and she arched her back, grinding her hips against him. She forced his cock inside of her, and she began riding him rapidly. She bounced on his massive, thick member, and she moaned, "yes... yes..." She rode him enthusiastically, and she gasped, "you're so big... m-more... muah... ah..." She looked down at him, and she licked her lips, "c-can you handle it? Are you a good boy?" Mao nodded, and he whimpered a bit, "haha... yeah..." His voice was raspy, and he sounded like he was about to lose control of himself. Beryl smirked, "good." She leaned forward, pressing her breasts against his chest. She closed her eyes, and she moaned, "fuck me... please..." Beryl heard a moan next to her, and she opened her eyes slowly. She found Mao staring at her breasts, his face was flushed bright red. He looked so slutty, and so utterly happy. He was panting lightly, and he looked so excited. She was glad that he liked them, and that they weren't just a letdown. She smiled softly, and she bit her bottom lip, "here I go." She started to rock back and forth faster and harder. She was smiling wide now, and she leaned forward, kissing him. She felt his hands on her ass, squeezing her cheeks, and she moaned into his mouth as they kissed. The two of them were moaning and panting loudly, and they didn't even care. "Yes... oh god. Yes," she cried out, and she squeezed his arms tighter, trying to keep herself from bouncing too hard. She wasn't about to stop though, and neither was Mao. He knew how much she enjoyed riding him, and he could tell that she was close to her limit. He pulled her closer to him, and he wrapped his arms around her. He lifted her up off of him, and he held her in place, allowing her to grind herself against him without actually moving. Beryl purred, and she leaned her forehead against his, panting heavily. Her body shook from the intense feeling, and she groaned, "Are you close, Mao? Are you getting close?" Mao nodded, and he groaned, "yeah, I'm so close. Can you feel it?" Beryl nodded, and she grinned, "I can, Mao. Just keep letting me toy with you, and I‘d appreciate some whimpers with that too!” The girl joked, and she started to bounce faster. She hit all of his most sensitive spots, and she could feel his cock throbbing inside her every time. She rubbed her clit against his pelvis, and she cried out, "oh god! Mao... mmmf!" she moaned, and she bucked her hips desperately, thrusting herself up and down on his thick, long pole. “C-Come on, beg for it. Beg me to make you cum..!” Beryl moaned, and she squeezed her inner walls around his shaft, grinding against him. Mao moaned, "Please, Beryl!" he begged her, "Please ruin me..." The girl giggled, "Oh god, Mao. You sound like such a little slut sometimes. I love it." She moaned loudly, and she continuer her movements, bouncing frantically. “But thats just because that’s what you are; a slutty, filthy whore. Whores need to be ruined. They need to learn their place. And I’m going to make you see that...” She continued to ride him, and her pussy gripped him tightly. This wasn’t like her at all, but she couldn’t help herself. Mao’s new muscles seemed to have awakened something inside of her. Beryl's pussy clenched tight around his cock, and she moaned in orgasmic bliss. She came on him, and she came hard. She trembled as she rode him through it. Her juices flowed freely from her cunt, and she gasped, "no... no... don't stop!" Mao chuckled, and he slowed his pace to match hers. He leaned forward, pressing his lips against hers. He kissed her deeply, and he cupped her cheek, holding her still. The two of them were panting loudly, and they both kept moaning. They moaned together, and they kissed passionately while the girl recovered from her climax. "You're such a dirty little whore, Mao," Beryl moaned softly, "and I've never loved anything more. I love you so much right now, Mao." Mao smiled, and he kissed her again, "me too, Beryl. Me too. Want to keep feeding me?” Mao asked perversly. Oh right, the feeding thing! Beryl had forgotten all of that, which was surprising considering it was her initial desire when this whole muscle growth thing had started. And she nodded in response, going to grab some more food. ——— M/M version: “Mao, I brought you some snacks!” Beryl notified, walking towards his childhood… rival’s dorm. “Great, just leave it at the door, I’m busy,” Mao responded before diverting his attention back to whatever was making him busy. “Busy? Heh, now I’m curious.” Beryl chuckled before waltzing into Mao’s room. “Just what are you up to? Do you need any help?” “No, I don’t need any help- and get out of my room! You pesky delinquent…” Mao tsked, trying his best to ignore Beryl after that. However, it was pretty hard to get Beryl out of his hair; he was just like that. “C’mon, just tell me. I don’t bite, I promise!” Beryl said with his usual cheery tone, although it was obvious he was begging. “Don’t make promises! Demons don’t do that kind of thing!” Mao spat in response, not budging from his spot despite being annoyed by Beryl. The boy sighed. He really wanted an answer from Mao but he wasn't giving one, so he would just have to push further. “I know you're hiding something, Mao. That's why you dodged my pleas just now. So, what is it?! What are you working on? And don't lie to me! You know I'm a good judge of character!” Beryl demanded, but with his voice, Mao could never really take him seriously. “Fine! If you must know, I am currently working on a new experiment.” Mao spilled. “Hmph, I already knew that, tell me more-“ “That’s all you’re getting out of me. Now just give me the snacks and get out. Isn’t it against your moral high grounds as a delinquent to break into someone’s room?” Mao huffed. Beryl rolled his eyes. There were times when Mao came off as such an ass “Um, just answer this much; is it something pervy…?” The boy asked. “No. If you’re really that curious, then I’m making a potion to make me grow muscles.” Mao finally revealed, with Beryl giving him a rather surprised expression in response. “Oh, that’s not what you usually make… usually, you’re just dissecting people and/or giving them outrageous upgrades and all that baloney,” Beryl said with a chuckle. “Hey, my upgrades aren’t outrageous, nor are they baloney! They actually work!” Mao argued, taking offense to the latter statement. “Yeah, I guess I’ll give you that much. But anyway, why are you making this kinda potion anyway? I never knew you were into that stuff.” Beryl said. “This isn’t a fetish thing, I have my reasons; I need to grow strong just like one of those superheroes!” Mao explained, putting a serious face on. “Why are you so fixated on heroes if you just hate them? Just think about it; all those comics you read about them, all the animes you watch about them, all the time you consume ‘researching’ about them. Why do you even care about it?” Beryl asked. “Hmph, you already know the reason. Anyway, this potion will make me bigger every time I eat something! Sounds nice, right?” Mao said with an excited smile. “No offense but… aren’t there easier ways to go about this? Like, growing stronger through training or something? It doesn't seem like it'd be that effective." Beryl replied, tilting his head. "Training is for losers! I want to get strong NOW! Plus I get to eat food while I grow, that's what I call a win-win situation!" Mao shouted. “Then… wouldn’t taking steroids be a much less… time-consuming way to get jacked?” Beryl asked, thinking aloud. “Heh, the Evil Academy’s biggest delinquent, Beryl himself, recommending that I take steroids? How ironic.” Mao scoffed. “Anyway, I don't need to take steroids! This potion is perfect for me! Besides, I don't even know how to use steroids properly! I can only do the one thing I know well, which is this!” Mao declared proudly. "Well, are you done making the potion? I’m still curious, y’know…” Beryl asked. “Basically. I’ll make adjustments later if I need to, but the base formula is ready. All I have to do now is drink it, of course!” Mao said happily, getting up from his desk and grabbing the bottle the potion was in. He then proceeded to drink it all down, without leaving anything left behind. “Mao… You drank it… all?!" Beryl gasped. “What? it needs to be drunk entirely. It has to absorb into my body and spread around. Or else it won’t work!” Mao explained. “Now, you brought snacks, didn’t you? Come on, give me something!” “Oh, right…! Here you go. This is just a small snack though...” Beryl said, handing Mao a plate full of assorted sweets. “Gimme!” Mao demanded, swiftly taking the treats. He then stuffed his mouth with all the snacks he could manage in one go, before letting out a satisfied sigh. “Wow, this is so good! I never thought that food could be this delicious! I'm hungry again! Gimme more! More, I say!!” Mao demanded. “You sure are greedy, huh? Are you sure you're not just using this as an excuse to gorge yourself?" Beryl teased. “And it’s just mere sweets, too… haven’t you eaten anything any better before?” “Ah, now that you mention it, I don’t think I remember enjoying sweets *this* much before. Eh, oh well. I'll just keep eating until I feel full, yeah?” Mao declared. Suddenly, he felt his stomach growl loudly. “See? it’s not good to eat so many sweets at once… hey, hold on. You’re, uhhh- you’re kind of sweating… like, a lot.” Beryl noted. “Hmph, you’re right. And hey, I… I kind of feel strange too… What's happening to me?” Mao pondered, looking down at his hands. They suddenly seemed… well, a little bigger. A little bigger than before. “What? Huh? Uhh- what is this?” Mao exclaimed, confused before his face turned into one of realization. A grin grew on his face. “Eheh, I knew it! This potion actually works! I've got a feeling that I'm gonna grow even bigger, soon!” Mao proclaimed proudly. And, to be fair, he wasn’t wrong; he was already a bit taller than before. Not by much, but enough to notice. "So, how do you feel? Any side effects yet? I mean, if this potion really does what it claims to... then you should be fine..." Beryl asked, eyeing Mao suspiciously. “Hey, wait, your legs. They’re… expanding?” It was true, Mao's legs were buffing up rapidly; his thigh gap had gotten a lot narrower and they looked pretty toned. His quads were definitely bulging, too. His chest also appeared to be growing in size, too, and his shoulders were starting to get broader. His pecs swelled up impressively, too. As a matter of fact, everything on his upper body seemed to be expanding quickly. He quickly began developing rows of abs, his back muscles seemed to be getting bigger and denser, and his biceps and forearms started to look noticeably beefier, too. It was all very impressive, especially considering the speed at which it occurred. His neck was also starting to thicken, and Adam's apple was becoming noticeable, too. However, his growth paused shortly after that, it seems like he needed more food… I guess it was like gas for a car. “Beryl, feed me more snacks! I want to fill myself up, alright?! I'll be fine, trust me!” Mao demanded, his glasses fogging up perversely as he slurped up the drool that was drooling down his chin. Oh, now that Beryl knew that this was turning him on, this changed everything for her. “Mhm, more food coming right up!” Beryl happily obliged, trying to hide the lust that had started bubbling up inside of him. He grabbed a few plates of snacks and handed them over to Mao, who greedily snatched them up. He then stuffed himself with all the snacks he could possibly manage, stuffing his cheeks with each bite. The more food he ate, the bigger he’d grow, and soon he grew once more. He grew even larger, rapidly transforming from a thin, scrawny boy into a muscular hunk of a man. His muscle mass increased dramatically, and while he was growing bigger, he also grew hungrier, constantly demanding more food. Even when he was full, he still managed to stuff himself with more food, constantly eating until he couldn't anymore, but who knew when that would be? His clothes strained under the immense pressure of his expanded frame, and they were soon ripped off his body, leaving him naked from above the waist. Beryl stared at him with wide eyes. He could feel himself getting increasingly wet and hard down below, and it was getting harder for him to hide his overwhelming lust. Mao’s body glistened with sweat, making the expanding boy seem like he was lathered with oil and even more desirable. His nipples were big and hard, and they stood out prominently against his large chest, and his pecs and abs were bulging. His biceps, triceps, pectorals, deltoids, lats, traps, delts, and forearms all bulged impressively, and his veins appeared clearly defined. His ass was also getting bigger, and it looked great. He was starting to develop a nice bubble butt, and the roundness of it was magnificent. Beryl had to restrain his urges to just masturbate right there and then, he’d probably be teased to death if he went through with his filthy actions… but to be fair, Mao wasn’t any better; his dick had been growing all this time and was now half-hard. As Mao grew, he sweat profusely, giving him a sexy, musky smell. He practically oozed sexual appeal and sensuality, making Beryl want to fuck him right then and there, but he restrained himself. It didn’t take long after that for Mao’s belt to snap and his white shorts to rip. His knee-length tights and boxers threatened to rip to shreds any moment. Soon, he was completely naked, his dick rising to full attention. His body was covered in a layer of sweat, and it glistened in whatever light seeped into the room. A small bead of precum dripped out of his tip, making its way down his shaft. In response to Mao's nudity, Beryl blushed deeply. His heart beat faster, and he felt like he might pass out from excitement, he was so aroused. The overwhelmed boy couldn't help but stare at Mao's impressive physique, his massive cock twitching against his belly. Beryl wanted nothing more than to give it a stroke, lick it, or even suck on it. He eyed Mao’s member hungrily, salivating at the thought of taking a bite out of it. Beryl licked his lips unconsciously, and his face turned redder by the second. He could feel his panties getting soaked, and he desperately tried to grab them and hide his arousal. But, as if he sensed what Beryl was thinking, Mao leaned forward, staring deep into the smaller boy’s eyes. "You want some?" Mao asked. "Come on, you know you want it." Beryl nodded, unable to speak due to his raging lust. It seemed like Beryl was the pervert now. And now there was no point not to give into his urges, right? …Although, a large majority of his urges involved… feeding Mao more? Yes, that sounded perfect. He wanted to be a potentially gentle but definitely domineering feeder who fed Mao all of his meals, making him even buffer, and giving him much more than that. Beryl knew it wouldn’t be the best idea, given how Mao had already gained a bit too much mass than ‘recommended’, but he couldn’t help it; he didn’t care if Mao broke through the ceiling, he didn’t care if the boy outgrew the whole damn academy, he just couldn’t get this image of his sitting on top of Mao’s behemoth cock, feeding him more and more, enhancing his growth continuously out of his head. And that was why Beryl shoved his hand past his skirt and into his crotch, stroking his boner furiously through his tights and panties. He had to cum right away, otherwise, he’d go insane. His breathing became heavy, and his face was now bright red. His cock throbbed, and he was already so close to an orgasm. But he held back, determined to keep going for as long as possible. Mao smirked at Beryl, who was clearly horny as hell, and his member continued to twitch. He could tell that Beryl was enjoying himself, and he wasn't about to deny his wishes. That would just be cruel. He lifted Beryl up and placed him on his lap, straddling him. His member dangled over his ass, and it looked like it was going to fall into his asshole any moment. Beryl moaned softly, and his legs spread open slightly. Mao gave Beryl a teasing look, “come on, tell me all of your desires. We’ll see who the real pervert here is.” Beryl glared at him, and his eyes were burning with lust. Beryl wanted to scream his thoughts out, to tell Mao exactly how he felt, but he decided to keep things classy, and kept quiet, only moaning quietly when Mao teased him. "Well?" Mao asked again, grinning widely. "What do you desire?" Beryl stared into Mao's eyes, his fingers moving faster along his dripping dick. "I- I... um, want to be your feeder. Your..." he paused, trying to find the right words, "...your food provider." Mao smirked, pleased with what Beryl said. "Oh really?" he said, licking his lips. "I'm glad to hear that. Do you want to be my feeder because you're attracted to me?" but the giant boy received no answer from the smaller boy in response. "Or maybe you want to see me grow? Are you curious to see just how big I can get?" he asked, his voice becoming husky.“You’re so dirty, Beryl. You want to see how big and buff I can get, don't you?” he whispered, staring deep into his rival’s eyes. God, since when did this boy get so damn teasing?! Beryl didn't think he’d ever been this turned on before. But of course, he had to pursue what he wanted; feeding Mao and making him grow even bigger. Beryl gave his best attempt at a smirk. “I guess I am. And yes, I want to see how big you can get.” And Mao smiled, satisfied with what Berul said. He leaned back a little, and then grabbed another snack and handed it to the pink-haired boy that sat on his enormous girth. Beryl then licked his lips and brought the piece of food closer to the mouth of the giant in front of him, and he started chewing. Beryl slowly fed Mao bite by bite, and after a few minutes, he finished the whole thing. Beryl then tilted his head and asked Mao, "Do you want more?" The giant boy smirked, "of course. What else would I want? More food, of course." Beryl giggled and handed him another snack. Then he fed him more bites until he was full once again. This time, Beryl made sure to slow down, savoring every second he spent feeding Mao. It didn’t long before his growth resumed, and soon he was rapidly swelling up again. His legs grew longer, and his arms got wider, and he gained some new muscles. Soon, he was almost as tall as the ceiling itself, and he was getting bigger by the minute, and his growth was relentless. But Beryl didn't mind. He wanted to see what Mao would become, and he knew that he wouldn't be able to contain his excitement. So, he reached out and grabbed hold of Mao’s growing pecs and squeezed them. “Aaaah!" Mao moaned loudly. "That feels amazing! Don't stop squeezing them, I love it!" Beryl grinned, feeling powerful and sexy as hell. He was stroking and squeezing the massive shoulders of the giant boy, and it felt absolutely amazing. He responded well to his touch, and his huge frame shook as Beryl slowly began to dominate him. His cock swelled hard against the inside of his thighs, and soon the giant was completely erect, ready to shoot his first load. Beryl moaned happily, and his fingers moved faster, gripping Mao’s muscular body tighter than ever. Beryl loved the way Mao reacted to him, and he felt so incredibly sexy. The demon boy looked up at Mao’s face, and he saw his glasses were fogged up like hell as if he couldn't control himself. He was breathing heavier than usual too, and his chest expanded with each breath, making him look even more impressive. Beryl knew Mao was close, and he smirked, knowing he had to take matters into his own hands. He moved his small hands back to Mao’s shiny pecs, and he started massaging them harder. He watched as his muscles rippled beneath his small palms, and he could feel his heart pounding in his chest, as he rubbed and squeezed his perfect body. Beryl’s tight grip made Mao moan louder, which excited the delinquent boy even more. He continued to massage his rival, and soon he heard Mak groan loudly. He quickly moved his fingers to Mao’s nipples, and he pinched them roughly, causing the titan to cry out in pleasure. The pink-haired boy moaned, and he bit his lip in anticipation. He continued to pinch and twist Mao’a rock-hard nipples, while still working his body. He kept rubbing his pecs and abs, until Mao finally screamed out loud, a deep guttural sound that echoed through the room. His cock throbbed against Beryl’s inner thighs, and his thick cum erupted in between his thighs. Beryl couldn't believe how much Mao shot. A large amount of thick white jizz splattered onto his thighs, and he touched them and held the semen up to his face, smiling. "Wow..." Beryl murmured, looking at the globs of cum that were oozing out of his dick. Mao's breathing slowed down and he looked over at the smaller boy. He smiled, "that was intense." “Yeah, but I have the feeling you’re up for at least one more round,” Beryl smirked. Mao nodded, his mouth watering as Beryl pulled another piece of food out of literally nowhere. He placed it in front of him, and he took a bite of it before he gave him another. Beryl continued to feed him this way until he was full again, and he was getting bigger and bigger by the minute. His gargantuan frame threatened to break through the ceiling, and Beryl was loving every single second of it. He felt like a god of sorts himself, and he loved the fact that his power over Mao seemed to be limitless. He saw the giant boy grow, and he smiled as he admired him. He stroked his massive frame, and he could feel his cock throbbing against his inner thigh. Beryl smirked, and looked up at his face, "you like the way my hand feels on your body?" Mao nodded, still breathing heavily. His arms were covered in sweat, and his chest was soaked in it. He was drenched with manly sweat and musk, and a tad bit of it infiltrated Beryl’s nose. But surprisingly, it turned him on even more. He stroked his chest and abs, and let his hand slide down his rival’s stomach until he reached his thick meaty cock. Beryl smirked, and he started stroking Mao vigorously, and the delinquent knew it wouldn't take long for Mao to blow his load again. But he was definitely caught off guard when Mao began sliding Beryl’s skirt off and he tossed it aside, revealing to top of his tights and panties. Beryl gasped at Mao’s boldness, but he was intrigued. He wanted to see just how far Mao would go, and Beryl decided to let him do whatever he wanted. Mao pulled her panties aside, and he was greeted by Beryl’s hard dick, It was dripping from all the excitement, and he didn't hesitate to spread his thighs apart and bury his face between them. Beryl moaned loudly, and he grabbed Mao’s hair tightly, pulling on it as he sucked him off. Mao ran his tongue up Beryl’s erection from the base to the tip, and he sucked on his sexy penis, his tongue swirling around the head. Beryl's eyes rolled back in his head, and he moaned deeply, "oh fuck... mhm..." Mao looked up at Beryl and he felt a rush of pleasure run through his body. The adorable pink-haired boy was moaning and panting, as Mao’s tongue flicked over the sensitive underside of his cock. He could tell Beryl was incredibly close to cumming, but he also wanted to make sure he enjoyed himself. So Mao stopped sucking Beryl’s member for a brief moment, and he moved his big hand between Beryl’s legs. He wrapped it around the base of his cock and began stroking it while continuing to suck his cock. Beryl cried out, "oh god!" and his nails dug into Mao’s scalp as he came hard. His juices squirted out of his cock, shooting down Mao’s throat, and he threw his head back, screaming loudly. The titan in between his thighs just swallowed all of the tasty juice up, and it seemed to make him grow as well. The ceiling just above Mao’s head couldn’t restrain him any longer, and it crumbled under the weight of his monstrous form. Beryl looked down at Mao still in front of his sex and he smirked. The boy with glasses looked so fucking hot, with his face all flushed and his dick rock hard and needy. The two were practically glowing with arousal, and Beryl knew that his orgasm had left him flushed in more than one way. He moaned and ran his hands through Mao’s sweaty hair, pulling on it as he came closer and closer to cumming. Beryl looked down at her “rival’s” beefy fingers, so big and beefy, and he brought them to his lips. He swirled his tongue around the meaty digits and moaned, "Mmmmm..." Mao could feel his growth continue, sending him wave after wave of pleasure. At this point, he was dying to fuck Beryl’s ass. He needed to be inside him, and he wanted to pound his deepest parts. And judging from the way Beryl was reacting, he wanted Mao to do the same thing. Beryl kissed Mao’s hand, and then he licked his fingers once again. The pink-haired boy smiled seductively at the hunk in front of him, and he grabbed his cock with both hands, stroking its length. Beryl squeezed it firmly, causing Mao’s dick to twitch and throb, and he couldn't help but notice how much stronger it was now. He stroked Mao slowly, massaging his shaft, and he whispered something in his ear, "I want you to come inside me." Mao groaned lustfully, and he nodded his head eagerly. Beryl smirked, and he lowered himself onto his shaft. He wrapped his legs around whatever of Mao’s waist his small body could reach, and he took all of his cock inside her asshole. He moaned loudly, feeling the huge monster inside him, and he gripped Mao’s back tightly. Beryl held him against him, grinding his hips in a circular motion, and he told him how good he felt inside him, "fuck yeah..." Mao grunted and he thrust his hips upward, pushing deeper inside Beryl until he bottomed out. Beryl shuddered, and he sighed deeply, as Mao filled him completely. Beryl wiggled his butt, and he ground his ass against Mao’s, urging him to move. Mao obliged, and he started sliding his cock in and out of his tight hole. He leaned forward slightly, and he grabbed onto Beryl's thighs with his large hands, holding them tightly against his shoulders. Beryl gasped, and he lifted his ass higher, allowing Mao to drive deeper into him. Beryl smiled wickedly, and he said, "fuck me, Mao... fuck me harder..." Mao grunted and he slammed himself deep inside Beryl, who moaned and wrapped his arms around the other male’s neck. Beryl bit his lip as he looked into Mao’s eyes, "you're so big... fuck... I can feel every inch of your cock inside me..." Mao was overcome with pleasure, and he couldn't take it anymore. He bent forward and buried his face in Beryl’s neck, kissing the soft skin there. He moaned deeply, and he continued pumping his cock in and out of Beryl’s tight ass. The walls began to crack under the pressure of Mao’s immense frame. He pounded Beryl mercilessly, and he reached behind himself, grabbing onto the other boy’s tits. They were small, but they felt amazing in his hands, and he squeezed them roughly, causing the male to cry out in pleasure. Beryl wasn't going to last long. He could already feel an intense orgasm approaching, and he was desperate to get there. He arched her back, and he screamed wildly as he came, spasming around Mao’s dick. He had never felt anything this good before, and he pulled his ‘rival’ even closer to him. Berul fucked himself on Mao’s cock, and he rode it desperately, trying to prolong the pleasure that was coursing through his entire body. Mao placed one of his massive hands on Beryl’s chest, and he squeezed it lovingly. He looked into the smaller male’s eyes, and he grinned, "good boy..." Beryl giggled and rolled his eyes, "can we just cuddle for a little bit?" Mao chuckled, and he nodded his head, "of course." And proceeding to shove Beryl into his beefy, sweaty globes on his chest, A.K.A his gigantic pecs. Beryl squealed happily, wrapping his arms around whatever of Mao the guy could reach, and he nuzzled his muscle tits affectionately. Beryl lay there, pressed against his muscular chest, and he smiled dreamily at him, taking his rough, manly scent in. He kissed the larger male’s chest playfully, running his tongue along his thick muscles. His skin tasted salty, like sweat. Beryl inhaled deeply, and he closed his eyes, letting the smell of Mao’s musk wash over him. He had never smelled anything so delicious in his life. His mind wandered, and his thoughts became clouded by lust and desire. She couldn't stop thinking about this magnificent hunk next to him. He couldn't believe how strong he was. How handsome he looked. The demon boy wondered if the other demon boy had any more surprises in store for him. He felt his bulge growing beneath him, and he shivered with anticipation. Beryl wanted to feel it inside her again. But this time, he wanted to be in control; he wanted to ride him dominantly. "Do you want some more?" Mao asked, licking his lips seductively. Beryl smiled wickedly, and he shook his head, "I think I need another round... two, maybe three." Mao laughed. He kissed Beryl’s neck sweetly, and he whispered huskily in his ear, "you got it, Beryl..." He pushed the smaller demon’s flat chest against his massive one, and he spread the tinies legs open wide. Beryl giggled, and he looked up at the titan coyly, "go ahead..." Mao smiled wickedly, and he slid his cock slowly inside him. Beryl gasped, and he moaned as Mao filled him once again. The giant was thicker than he had been before, and he felt bigger too. The tiny one found it hard to imagine how he would ever fit even one more inch inside him, but he didn't have much choice. The demon delinquent was already impossibly stretched by the honor student’s massive cock, and he knew that he wouldn't be able to handle it anymore. He tried not to think about it, though. He was determined to keep enjoying himself. Beryl bit his lip and arched his back. He wrapped his arms around Mao’s thick neck and then squeezed his muscular pecs. The small male moaned loudly, and he looked into Mao's eyes, "fuck me harder... make me cum again..." Mao smirked, and he did just what the other boy wanted him to do. He grabbed Beryl by the hips, and he thrust his cock into his tight asshole hard and fast. Beryl groaned, and he tightened his grip on Mao’s pecs. Normally, all this fucking would have been totally impossible thanks to their burgeoning size difference, but Beryl decided it was ok to break the laws of physics just this once. The demon boy dug his nails into Mao’s pecs, as he took all that the behemoth could give him. He was so close to cumming again already, and he hoped that it wouldn't take long before he would. Beryl squeezed his eyes shut, and he threw his head back, moaning loudly. He started panting heavily, and he focused only on the feeling of being fucked. He was so overwhelmed with pleasure, and the heat between his legs was building rapidly. He could feel his orgasm rushing towards him, and he moaned loudly as he came, crying out in pleasure. He came hard, shaking uncontrollably, and he shuddered as he rode out his orgasm. He felt every pulse of Mao’s cock inside of him, and his whole body trembled, tensing up as he climaxed. He whimpered softly, gasping, "ahhhhhh..." Mao growled, and he grunted as he kept pounding Beryl. The titan wanted to make sure that the tiny male felt the full extent of his cock. He loved making him feel good, and he wanted to show him that he cared about him. He wasn't afraid of hurting him or doing something wrong. He was sure that he would let him know if he was, and he had faith in him. Mao continued thrusting into Beryl, even after his orgasm had passed. He was still hard, and he was ready for round 2. He picked up the pace, and he pounded the itty bitty male relentlessly. The giant grabbed his ass tight, squeezing it in his hands, making Beryl yelp and gyrate his hips once more, riding his cock. He rode him faster and faster until he was on the verge of another orgasm. He needed to cum again, right now! Mao grinned, and he squeezed Beryl’s butt harder, "cum for me, Beryl," he commanded, grinning. Beryl nodded, and he whimpered, "yes... yes..." He squeezed his eyes shut, biting his lip. He cried out loudly and shivered as his greedy asshole clenched down on her ‘rival’s dick. The tiny male screamed, and he came again, shaking violently. He shook from head to toe, and he shuddered uncontrollably. It felt like a dozen orgasms had hit him at once, and he couldn't help himself. He buried his face into Mao’s shoulder, sobbing and gasping in pleasure. Beryl had never come so hard in his life. Mao groaned, and he thrust into Beryl one last time. He held him close to him, and he kissed his neck tenderly. He tried to pull out of him, but Beryl stopped him before he could. “No,” he said, beginning to ride Mao’s manhood once more. It was the buff giant’s turn to be in the hot seat, and he was loving every second of it. He moaned and whimpered, clearly enjoying the tides turning. All Beryl responded with was a wicked chuckle, and Mao wasn’t really sure it fit his character, but he couldn’t really care, instead focusing on how much he was getting off to being used by this much smaller boy. Beryl smirked, and he teased Mao vocally, "ohhhh, you like this, don't you?" Mao nodded weakly, "uh huh. How’d I know?" Beryl pumped his hips and bit hus lower lip, "it's ok, I'll make sure to keep doing this to you." Mao nodded, and he smiled, "okay, I guess I can deal with it." Beryl laughed, and he leaned forward, kissing Mao passionately. They both moaned loudly, and they kissed as they pleasured each other. They were completely lost in their own little world, which is exactly where they wanted to be. Beryl continued teasing Mao to hell and back while he stayed riding the titan’s thick, long rod. Mao had yet to reach his peak, and it was driving him insane. He loved having Beryl ride him like this; it was so beautiful to him. He had such a cute face, and he was so small, but his body was incredible. He was so tight around him, and have gripped him tightly, milking his shaft for all its worth. Mao couldn't take it anymore, and he reached his limit. He pulled out of Beryl, and he leaned over him back, grunting. He grabbed onto his shoulders, holding himself up. He took a deep breath, and panted, "I'm gonna... cum!" he warned him, and he nodded, quickly leaning back against his chest. “Hehe, who’s the dirty one now~?” Beryl giggled, and he turned his face upwards, looking at Mal. He panted, drooling slightly, he looked so damn pathetic. Beryl knew that he was going to have to make sure to use him like this often, because he looked so incredibly adorable when he was trying to hold back his load, and he looked so damn sexy too. It made the small one want to fuck him senseless! Beryl smirked, and he arched his back, grinding his hips against Mao. The gigantic male forced his cock inside of her, and he began riding him rapidly. He bounced on his massive, thick member, and he moaned, "yes... yes..." he rode him enthusiastically, and she gasped, "you're so big... m-more... muah... ah..." he looked up at him, and licked his lips, "c-can you handle it? Are you a good boy?" Mao nodded, and he whimpered a bit, "haha... yeah..." His voice was raspy, and he sounded like he was about to lose control of himself. Beryl smirked, "good.” He leaned forward, pressing his breasts against Mao’s chest. He closed his eyes, and he moaned, "fuck me... please..." Beryl heard a moan next to him, and he opened his eyes slowly. He found Mao staring at his breasts, his face was flushed bright red. The buff male looked so slutty, and so utterly happy. He was panting lightly, and he looked so excited. Beryl was glad that he liked his little tits, and that they weren't just a letdown. He smiled softly, and he bit his bottom lip, "here I go." Hes started to rock back and forth faster and harder. He was smiling wide now, and he leaned forward, kissing this giant. He felt his hands on his ass, squeezing his cheeks, and he moaned into his mouth as they kissed. The two of them were moaning and panting loudly, and they didn't even care. "Yes... Oh god. Yes," Beryl cried out, and he squeezed Mao’s arms tighter, trying to keep himself from bouncing too hard. He wasn't about to stop though, and neither was Mao. They both knew how much Beryl enjoyed riding him, and he could tell that he was close to hus limit. He pulled him closer, and he wrapped his arms around him. He lifted him up off of him, and he held him in place, allowing him to grind himself against him without actually moving. Beryl purred, and he leaned his forehead against Mao’s, panting heavily. His body shook from the intense feeling, and he groaned, "Are you close, Mao? Are you getting close?" Mao nodded, and he groaned, "yeah, I'm so close. Can you feel it?" Beryl nodded, and he grinned, "I can, Mao. Just keep letting me toy with you, and I‘d appreciate some whimpers with that too!” The boy joked, and he started to bounce faster. He hit all of Mao’s most sensitive spots, and he could feel his cock throbbing inside him every time. "oh god! Mao... mmmf!" he moaned, bucking his hips desperately, thrusting himself up and down on the giant’s thick, long pole. “C-Come on, beg for it. Beg me to make you cum..!” Beryl moaned, and he squeezed hia inner walls around Mao’s shaft, grinding against him. Mao moaned, "Please, Beryl!" he begged, "Please ruin me..." The boy giggled, "Oh god, Mao. You sound like such a little slut sometimes. I love it." He moaned loudly, and he continued his movements, bouncing frantically. “But that's just because that’s what you are; a slutty, filthy whore. Whores need to be ruined. They need to learn their place. And I’m going to make you see that...” He continued with his riding, gripping the other male tightly. This wasn’t like him at all, but he couldn’t help himself. Mao’s new muscles seemed to have awakened something inside of him. Beryl's asshole clenched tight around Mao’s cock, and he moaned in orgasmic bliss. He came on him, and he came hard. He trembled as he rode through it. His juices gushed freely from his throbbing hard-on, and he gasped, "no... no... don't stop!" Mao chuckled, and he slowed his pace to match the tinies. He leaned forward, pressing his lips against Beryl’s. He kissed him deeply, and he cupped his cheek, holding him still. The two of them were panting loudly, and they both kept moaning. They moaned together, and they kissed passionately while the two boys recovered from their climax. "You're such a dirty little whore, Mao," Beryl moaned softly, "and I've never loved anything more. I love you so much right now, Mao." Mao smiled, and he kissed her again, "me too, Beryl. Me too. Want to keep feeding me?” Mao asked perversely. Oh right, the feeding thing! Beryl had forgotten all of that, which was surprising considering it was his initial desire when this whole muscle growth thing started. And he nodded in response, going to grab some more food. ——— Yeah that was the fic, hope you liked it! It’s probably a little out of character but I don’t care I just needed to let the horny out, which I very much did. When I’m completely done with this fic I don’t know when the next one will be not only have I been lacking the time to write stuff like this, I haven’t had the motivation to write stuff like this either (hell I wrote this when I had a random surge of motivation I haven’t had for a while XD) but I’ll probably announce when I’ve started writing my next sexy thing so be on the look out for that also before anyone asks something like “why post the M/F version here when this site is dominated by strictly gay men?” To be honest I don’t know I just thought it would be fun XD Anyway bye I love yaaaa ♡
  23. mmvmgo2011

    Erotica

    EROTICA A story inspired by the (slightly modified) lyrics to the Madonna song from the album and SEX book versions. Shout out to @Wrestlejock646 who inspired the idea of using song lyrics as inspiration, even if he didn’t know it at the time. You can always “hit me with your rhythm stick,” mate, “I wanna take a ride on your disco stick.” ========== ~ ONE ~ I’ve never done anything like this before, but it was well past time. I was already bored with my life as it was, the COVID-19 pandemic just took that boredom to the Nth degree. I am apparently in an 'extremely high risk' category when it comes to COVID-19, or so my doctor tells me. Based on the delta strain, I had an approximately 25% chance of death unvaccinated, dropping to ‘only’ 11% for double dosed, 8% for triple dosed, and 1% for four doses (with no data yet on more than four doses). The omicron variant, and the BA.4 and BA.5 sub variants were much milder, so presumably the risk for me now is somewhere south of 1% (now that I’ve had four doses). With those kind of odds, and the delta strain running rampant throughout 2021, and most of 2020 still full of unknowns - how deadly was it really? - I spent over two years from March 2020 confined to my house, no visitors, no shopping, pretty much total isolation. Thank fuck for the Internet - not just for day to day essentials like groceries, which I had delivered, but for social contact. Don’t get me wrong, I am eternally grateful for the ability to video chat with friends and family, and the ability to mutually jerk off with someone on camera, but, let’s face it, it’s a poor substitute for sexy times with a real, live human being, touching, stroking, kissing, caressing, licking, sucking, penetrating… you know, all the good things, all the arousing things. So I hadn’t had sex, real with-an-actual-person sex in nearly two and a half years. I’ve already said I was bored with my life before the pandemic, I was also bored with my sex life. I’m attractive enough, I suppose. I’m 186cm (6’1”) tall, and weigh 78kg (172lbs). I have no idea what my body fat percentage is, but I have visible abs and like to keep in shape. I’m of Mediterranean stock, so I have dark features - deep brown eyes, dark brown hair, and an olive complexion. I hate shaving with a razor, so keep my beard trimmed to a constant state of stubble of varying lengths, depending on how long since the last trim. But my sex life was pretty vanilla. I mean, a flip fuck or two is as kinky as it ever got - insert the Neil deGrasse Tyson ‘we’ve got a badass over here’ meme, right. I’ve never had a threesome or group sex, never used toys, never even really gotten rough. I DID say, ‘pretty vanilla’. But recently, I’ve been craving more. NEEDING more. I wanted to be dominated, I wanted kink. Maybe not hardcore BDSM, but I wanted things to get a bit rough, a bit outside my vanilla comfort zone. I also wanted muscle, someone to take control, use his strength, his power to put me in my place. Use me and abuse me, overpower me. I’m getting hard just describing it, I could only imagine what it would be like in reality. I found an ‘escort’ that sounded perfect. If he lived up to his description, it was going to be money well spent, arousal guaranteed. I was slightly nervous, because he had no photos. Not just not showing his face. No photo, at all. The description claimed he didn’t like putting up his photo because it created certain expectations, if it didn’t scare off the potential client, and he didn’t want any preconceptions to ruin what should be organic discovery, mutual exploration and pushing of boundaries. It sounded HOT, exactly what I was looking for. But anyone can put up a profile saying anything. So I had no idea what he looked like but, as I sat in the hotel bar, nursing a drink nervously, he knew what I looked like, insisting on a picture showing my face and a shirtless pic showing my top half. “Excuse me, Robert?” A deep, resonant, mellifluous voice. A powerful voice, commanding; used to getting his way. I turned my face up towards the voice, which was behind and to my right. My mouth dried up and gaped, my heart skipped a few beats then started racing, my dick chubbed. “Y-“ My voice cracked, because of course it did. I cleared my throat. “Yes.” “My name is Dieter. I’ll be your master tonight.”
  24. Aquaas

    Commission: Hostile Takeover

    Hello all! Here is my next story, commissioned by the wonderful Bahamut6sic6 and his friends Nex Anima Canis and Frank. I was given permission to post the story here for your reading pleasure. It is very much a departure from my previous work, but it was very fun to work on any way. This one wound up being about forty pages long, so buckle up. Warnings in the tags. Hostile Takeover Frank stepped out of his Hummer and inhaled deeply. The wind in the cool night air wouldn’t have seemed too special to the average human, plagued as they were with inferior noses. But Frank was no average human. At seven feet tall, and almost seven hundred and sixty pounds, he towered over every other human left on the continent after the advent of the furs. There were only ten other humans in the city, and that was how Frank liked it. His own kin were too weak for him. He inhaled again, taking a long drag of the air as if it were a drug. The almost imperceptible aroma of testosterone and sweat filled his head. Frank turned and looked across the street. A bright pink neon sign glowed in the early evening, announcing in bold letters: BONECRUSHER GYM. Frank smiled. If the stories he had heard were true, he was in for a very interesting night. He crossed the street, not bothering to look for oncoming traffic. What was the point? He was more of a danger than any car ever could be. Not even the freight trains that ran across the southwestern deserts could have put a dent in him. “I can smell him in there. God… this is going to be fun.” Ignoring the closed sign on the door, he pushed his way in. Clang…fffff…clang…ffff…clang… the unmistakable sound of someone bench pressing floated across the gym to Frank. Tall as he was, he could see over almost all of the machines and soon found his prey. He licked his lips, slightly stunned by what he was seeing. There, in the corner of the weight room was an absolute monster of a wolf, standing facing the mirror. His broad back made it impossible to see his reflection, or even the ends of the barbell that was clearly in front of him based on the sound. “C’mon, ya little punk. You’re only benching 225 right now, two plates on either side. This is light weight. You want the other bears at work to make fun of you? You’re a fucking grizzly, for Wolf Christ’s sake. Fucking act like it!” Frank could feel his ten-inch cock start to plump up. This guy was every bit the muscle monster he expected. He heard what sounded like a whimper from the bench. “What? You’ve only done five sets. You weakling. I guess we’re done for the night.” Bang. The weight was re-racked unceremoniously in the stands on either side of the bench. “And who might you be, to come to my gym so late?” The huge, black wolf turned to face Frank. He was eight feet tall if he was an inch, looking over the human’s head by a fair margin. The red stringer that he was wearing left very little of his torso to the imagination. Pecs like concrete pillows stretched the straps, bulging out on the sides. A whistle on a neon yellow cord dangled between them, stuck in the deep crevice. Huge nips, the size of silver dollars, jutted out from his pecs. His thick abs were also visible, looking deep enough to lose a few fingers in. Frank could see now that the wolf wasn’t totally black. His chest and stomach were covered in white fur that came up to the underside of his muzzle. There were also thick patches of brown fur on his chest and his chin. His massive arms would have put the grizzly behind him’s thighs to shame. They outclassed the bears legs by at least eight inches. His legs also strained his khaki shorts to the breaking point. Frank could see where they were already starting to split along the seams. Then there was that massive bulge, jutting out from between his legs. Frank was practically salivating. The wolf put his hand on the barbell behind him and curled his massive paw around it. “The name’s Frank. I just moved here from quite a way away. I heard there was a big man’s gym here in town that stayed open late for…ah… personal training.” Now the wolf was looking him up and down. The human in front of him was massive compared to others of his species. Seven feet tall, and almost shrink wrapped in a button-down shirt and a pair of cream-colored slacks. The striations on his pecs were visible, even through the cotton and the vertical stripes. Frank grinned, catching the wolf scanning his torso. He felt his cock throb in his slacks, and he gave his pecs a little bounce. The rubbing fabric stimulated his nipples, causing them to harden and poke out of his shirt. Frank gestured at his body and said “I mean, I need a pretty tough workout partner to keep up with me. What’s your name, big dog?” “Nex Anima Canis.” said the black wolf. Then, faster than almost any eye could follow, Nex jerked the barbell from the stand, one-handed, and threw it at Frank’s chest. Frank’s arm snapped up and he stopped the flying weight, straight armed and one-handed. The wolf cocked an eyebrow at this. Nobody had ever passed that test before. There was still a stain on the far wall behind Frank from the last guy, who had been about six inches shorter and much more delicate. “But you can call me Nex. Gotta say, man, I’m impressed. Not too many humans left and you coulda died. Shouldn’t you be avoidin’ risking your life?” Frank just smiled and grabbed either side of the barbell, his massive wingspan enough to reach either end with no trouble. Then, slowly and almost effortlessly, Frank began bending the bar into a knot, looping the ends past each other. “Pretty impressive, Frankie boy. You’re gonna be replacing that though, Olympica bars don’t come cheap.” The bear behind him was salivating. It was obvious that Frank was getting aroused by showing off his strength. With his amazing hearing, Nex listened as the teeth of the zipper on Frank’s slacks began snapping apart. The human dropped the bar with a clang on the concrete floor, chipping it. “So, puppy, interested in a little competition? I need a real big guy to actually work me out any, and there’s never been any one that can really help me. I’ve literally blown through eight workout partners in the past six months. It’s part of why I left home.” Frank sighed and began unbuttoning his shirt. Tailored clothes like this were expensive, and he had already heard some threads snapping along his lats when he pulled that barbell stunt. “I want to have somebody I can use my freakish strength on, somebody that’s not going to break the first time we arm wrestle.” He shucked his shirt, exposing his godly torso. Though not as tall as Nex, he was proportionally almost the same size. The bear’s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when he saw the marble, paper-thin skin on Frank’s torso. “I’m a lot denser than most guys, which makes it hard to play any real games with them.” Nex nodded, knowing exactly what he meant. “I propose we have a bit of a power competition. Some lifting, some wrestling, some…” A malevolent light danced in his eyes. “…other stuff.” Nex perked up at that, his tail wagging right to left. Frank eyed the bear on the bench. “What do you say, cub? Want to help us out? We need someone to start us off.” The bear nodded slowly. These two gods wanted him to help! Frank looked back at Nex. “Any other guys here about his size? I already know what I want the first event to be in our little competition.” “Yeah, hang on. There’s one other guy on the third floor doing his weekly cardio. HEY, JOEY! HOP DOWN HERE! WE NEED YOU FOR SOMETHING!” The shout from the massive wolf shook the rafters, dust falling from the ceiling. “Four floors, no intercom. I don’t fit in the elevator anymore, so I only go up to the fourth when I’m ready to sleep or bed somebody. I ain’t goin’ up to the third floor when my lungs work just as well.” Frank nodded appreciatively. Watching Nex expand his lungs in preparation for that shout had been a real treat. His whistle was now lodged perfectly between his massive pecs. “You should know, if you’re as strong as I think you are, nothing in this gym is going to even give you a pump.” Nex walked over to the huge multi-station machine, ducked under it and began to shoulder press it. “See? I have to go to the railyard just to maintain the mass I’ve got.” A pounding on the stairs started to get louder and louder. A kangaroo, about ten pounds heavier than the grizzly, burst through the door, chest heaving. “Jo-jo, this is my new friend, Frankie. He and I are gonna have a little competition. You and cubby here are gonna help us with the first event, which is…?” Nex turned to Frank. “Here’s the deal. We’re going to see how well we can dominate not just these two wimps, but the whole town. We just need a starting point, and I think these bois…” You could hear the I in Frank’s voice “…are going to help us out with that.” Both Joey “Since you already belong to both of us, we both get one point.” Frank fished two counters out of his pockets and clicked them. “Each guy we dominate can give us one point, or five points if we can do it creatively. We’ll score each other. We can start at one, because both of these guys are really into us.” “L…let’s get s-st-started…” said the bear. Frank hadn’t asked for his name. He knew he was just a plaything to these gods. Frank looked at Joey and the bear. “I think I’ll take the bear, and you can have the roo. He’s more taken with you than he is with me, anyway. Our first event is going to be something to relax us a bit, to release some tension, before we really let loose. Measure their waists. Our game is ‘pump the punk.’ We’re going to take these two and show them a bit of heaven. Whichever has a thicker gut when we finish wins an extra point.” Frank looked at the roo and the bear. “Both of you, on your knees, NOW.” Unlike Nex, the human didn’t yell. His voice was a deep growl that made both Joey and the bear quiver. Their knees buckled under them and they fell to the ground on all fours. They faced away from one another, ass to ass and opened their mouths. Frank’s cock finally broke his zipper fully open and had popped out of his briefs. The huge wolf, on the other hand, had zipped his khaki shorts open and fished his cock from the confines of his underwear. Neither was fully hard, a mercy for their two victims. Where Frank’s cock was long, Nex’s was thick, like a 40 of beer. “I’m a grower, by the way.” said the wolf. “We’ll start together. One… two… three!” They shoved their cocks into the muzzles of their victims and began pumping with wild abandon. Thrust after thrust, they face fucked the two mammals. The bear reached up and began stroking Frank’s balls. Frank growled down at him, a sound that didn’t seem like it could come from a human. Nex thought he heard Frank whisper ‘You haven’t earned those’ before slapping the bear across the muzzle. The bear coughed, gagging on the human’s cock. Mucus and blood flowed from his mouth, followed by two teeth. Frank had knocked out two of the bear’s sharp, tearing teeth. Nex raised his eyebrows. Maybe this was what Frank meant by creative. He decided it was time to stop being gentle. He shoved his thick cock further down Joey’s throat, saying “Ya like that, you bitch? Open wide!” Even with his long kangaroo muzzle, Joey was having a lot of trouble taking Nex in. Lockjaw begin to set in, but Nex kept pounding. This just meant he had a tighter hole to fuck. The black wolf looked up at Frank, who was smiling in bliss. The bear was still working his cock as hard as he could, choking on the length of meat. “Hey Frank…” The human looked up at the wolf, just in time to see him crank out a massive most muscular. The coach’s whistle got lost in between his pecs and Frank was overcome with joy and lust, knowing he had found someone as strong, or stronger than, him. He screamed, a window rattling yell flowing from him as he released into the bear’s gullet. What had once been abs were now distending as his toy’s stomach filled with cum. “Fuck, that’s too much…” Nex moaned as his cock throbbed harder and bigger. Crack! He was cumming, suddenly noticing the lack of pressure on his cock. Joey’s stomach too began to swell up, filling with his manly essence. “Wow, Nex, look what you did to the poor kid.” said Frank as he extricated himself from the bear’s throat. He looked down at his cock, covered in blood and juices and said, “Lick it off, slave.” The bear’s tongue slid out and began tenderly cleaning his new master’s cock. “You really did a number on him.” Nex looked at Joey and saw his lower jaw hanging loosely. “You dislocated his muzzle with just your cock… fucking amazing. That’s worth five points, at least.” Nex reached under Joey’s armpits and hoisted him back to his feet with ease. His massive cock had snapped the roo’s jaw open. Solid food was out of the question for at least a month. It was also obvious that Nex had filled Joey’s gut up much more than Frank had done for the bear. The roo whimpered as the bear stood up to look at him. “He’ll be okay, slave.” Frank wrapped his arm around the bear’s shoulders as he tucked his cock back into his pants. “Does it hurt, Joey?” The kangaroo nodded at Frank and Nex, whimpering. “I’m so sorry buddy, but I had to win. You understand.” Nex grabbed his lower jaw and twisted it back into place. Joey screamed. “Now, come give daddy a big hug.” The kangaroo’s arms didn’t make it to the wolf’s back as his lats were too broad to wrap around. So, the wolf returned the favor. His massive arms and pecs enveloped the smaller kangaroo. Then he squeezed the littler guy in a tight hug. It was easy. He had heard that we all had a desire to squeeze cute things, ingrained deeply in our DNA. Tighter…tighter…tighter… CRRRRRACK!!! Like stepping on a box of matches wearing his work boots, Nex heard as the ribs of the kangaroo slowly shatter, followed by the unmistakable SNAP of his spine. The huge black wolf released the roo, looking at his ragdoll upper body. The destroyed ribcage must have liquified the organs in his torso, because Joey sputtered and coughed. A mix of blood, cum, and phlegm surged out of his mouth as he looked up at the black wolf. As his own eyes lost their luster, the wolf’s seemed to spark up, glowing with surprise and joy at what he had done. “Fuck yeah!” Frank cheered. “Now THAT’S what I’m talking about! Ten points, easy, big dog!” He tightened his own grip on the bear and pumped his free hand in the air. “That was fucking hot as shit!” Nex held Joey’s body in front of him and looked at the boi that he had just fucked to pieces. A soft hiss came out of his muzzle and he licked his chops, salivating. His cock, which had softened as he hugged the roo, was hard again. It throbbed insistently, leaking precum on the gym floor. “You can’t eat him right now, we have to keep a good body count, Nex.” The wolf looked at Frank and back down at his prize. He knew the human was right. He flung Joey’s limp body at the concrete wall, where it burst open like a balloon. “That’s going to be a mess to clean up, puppy.” “Don’t call me ‘puppy’, bitch. I’m a wolf.” Nex growled. “Yeah. I know. But I’ll domesticate you eventually.” Frank purred. Nex actually quivered at the deep voice coming from Frank’s throat. For a human, his voice was deeper than any other mammal the wolf had ever encountered. Even tigers didn’t really compare. “But that doesn’t mean you can’t still be savage, big dog.” He squeezed the bear in a tight headlock. The grizzly whimpered. “I mean, you’ve got to totally dominate the guys around you. You have to keep your grip…” crackle… The bear whimpered more, obviously in pain. His eyes were bugging out and turning red, blood vessels rupturing from the effort, as he clawed at Frank’s huge arm. His massive paws that could have scooped the flesh from the bones of other humans like a melon baller from a ripe cantaloupe weren’t even leaving scratches on the corded muscles of the big man’s forearms. “…tight.” Frank ratcheted the hold even harder and his captive’s eyes fluttered. Nex’s tail was wagging wildly behind him, making it easy to see through the big wolf’s calm façade. He was obviously excited at the prospect of totally dominating someone else. He reached up and scratched his huge, furry pecs. He felt something stuck in the dusty brown hair that covered the white of his torso “What the fu…” His nails hit something hard and cold in the cleavage, and he hooked it out. It felt flat, but light. A bit like a keychain. Slowly he came to realize... “My whistle! That was my favorite one too!” The brilliant yellow rope made it all the more obvious that this was indeed his whistle. The wolf had crushed it between his pecs doing a most muscular when he had dislocated the roo’s jaw. The shiny metal whistle had been flattened, curving to match the striations of his gigantic pecs. Everywhere, that is, but where the small metal ball in the whistle’s body vibrated to make the sound louder. Here the metal was spherical, enveloping the little ball. “Damn it! That thing was steel! Now I have to go find a new one…” POW! The sound of snapping bone and something much more sinister refocused Nex’s attention to the man in front of him. He was breathing a bit harder than the black wolf expected, the bear’s head having completely separated from his body. Blood sprayed freely for a moment from the headless torso, covering Frank in a film of gore. “Shit… I broke my toy.” Frank looked at the wolf. “But it was all your fault cub. That trick with the whistle… fucking hot.” The human reached up and painted the wolf’s nose with blood from his destroyed victim. “Get a good whiff cub. That is what power smells like. Everyone, every single fucking person in this town, would be at our mercy. More mine than yours, but…” Nex growled and started to roll the whistle in between his fingers. The metal formed around the ball, tightening up into a bright sphere. “So… how many points do I have so far?” “That headlock probably got you five and the knocked-out teeth another five. I’d say we’re pretty even for now. But then again…” Nex cocked his hand like he was getting ready to launch a marble. “…this is already my town. Home team advantage.” With his thumb, the wolf took aim with his newly forged bullet. Looking out the window, he could see a bird and fox pass by. With one swift thump, the steel ball flew from his hand through the window. The fox had chosen just that moment to turn and look in the gym’s windows, toward the bird. The piece of steel barreled through the tempered glass, leaving a perfectly round hole. Not a single crack. It was as if a diamond cutter had drilled through the glass, taking only what he wanted. The bird’s beak shattered, leaving behind a bloody mess of a face. The fox, however, was not so lucky. The projectile hit him squarely between the eyes. As if in slow motion, the two gods in the gym watched the front of his face cave into his sinuses as the steel orb blew through him. Like a twisted flower, his face bloomed red from the front as an explosion of blood and gray matter surged out from the back of his skull. As if he didn’t know he had died, the fox reached up to the gaping hole that was his face and crumpled. “I know where all the best targets are. I know when they’ll be around.” Frank was hard again. This wolf was new to the crushing scene, but he obviously took to it like a duck to water. This was going to be the best competition he had ever had with another man. “Lead the way then, mister twenty-five points. I want to see all these good targets.” Nex was panting. Not from exhaustion, but from the smell. Even at four stories tall and more than three thousand square feet, the gym was full of testosterone and musk. It had to be driving the wolf wild. Frank knew it was driving him nuts, and his superhuman sense of smell was nowhere near Nex’s. The wolf looked at him, taking heaving breaths. Looking resigned, he reached up and grabbed the straps of his stringer tank top. With one swift motion and a ROOOOOAR, he tore it in two, leaving red fabric pieces on the floor. The human was amazed that Nex’s shorts remained intact. He knew that his own zipper had given up the ghost the first time he got hard in the gym. “Super shorts. They don’t tear unless I really work at it.” Nex answered Frank’s question without it needing to be said. “I’m a bit like the Hulk that way.” Frank raised his eyebrows, puzzled at how the wolf knew. “Your eyes asked the question for you.” Their attention was drawn back to the window at the sound of a shriek. The bird was looking at his dead fox friend and screaming. “Shit… he’s gonna go to the cops, ain’t he?” The wolf looked a little disheartened. “I don’t want our fun to end so quickly.” The bird looked in the window and saw the two muscle gods. His eyes widened and he pointed, still screaming. Then he ran. “Yeah, there’s no way he doesn’t know it was us.” “So? Screw the cops. You saw how those two guys gave in to us, they barely struggled. Taking down a whole platoon of the national guard wouldn’t be a problem for one of us, let alone two. Let’s go have our fun.” Frank strode towards the automatic doors and watched as they slid open. All the accumulated musk from the gym rushed out, like a gas bomb that would blanket the town. Soon, all the little sub bitches would be coming to him and Nex. And they were going to crush them all. “We’re going to have as much fun as we want. Nobody can stop us.” He squatted down in front of his Hummer, wrapping his fingers under the front bumper, and lifted. The four-ton truck left the ground easily as Frank hoisted it into an overhead shoulder press. “I’m going to pump up a little bit with my car. No offense, but those light weights in your gym wouldn’t be able to even get my blood flowing.” Nex nodded. He understood. The big wolf went to the local junkyard and lifted cubed cars himself. He had surpassed his gym a very long time ago. The wolf watched as Frank’s shoulders engorged with blood, his sweat mingling with the gore on his torso. Slowly, his cock began to harden again. “Its fucking hot to watch you manhandle that truck, Frank.” Nex licked his lips and tasted the blood from Joey and the bear on his muzzle. Frank was doing overhead shoulder pressed with over four tons of weight. This kind of impossible power had never presented itself in his town before. The giant black wolf got on all fours and crawled under the truck to the human. Even though he seemed to tower over Frank normally, right now the littler human was totally in charge. “I’m gonna stand up now and take the thing from you. It seems like our little show here has attracted some admirers.” Frank turned his head and saw that there were about twenty males in the street watching him and Nex. Not a single human in sight. A huge rottweiler was breathing deeply, looking at Frank’s crotch. About six foot four, the dog was built like a Mack truck. His nubby tail was frantically shaking in his pants, huge roidgut protruding from his body. If Frank and Nex hadn’t have been there, he would easily be one of the biggest animals in the area. Frank looked at the rottweiler’s shirt. The logo for the bar in front of the gym was stretched across his chest. “What do you do at that bar, puppy?” Frank asked casually. “I-I’m a bouncer sir.” The dog was openly panting now, tongue lolling in the night air. “Oh yeah? Think you could bounce…” Frank flexed an enormous bicep right in the dog’s face “…me, if I decided to get rowdy?” Slowly, Frank began to bounce each of his pecs, rolling them in such a way that every single fiber seemed to flex and relax. The rottweiler shook his head. “Didn’t think so. I like an honest boy. Good thing for you, puppy. Come here.” The dog hesitated for a fraction of a second. “Do you think my friend is going to drop my car on you? I said, COME. HERE. NOW.” Frank didn’t have to raise his voice. The depth of it made sure it carried to every ear there. The dog jumped and ran to Frank. Nex smiled. The rottweiler had no idea what was coming. When the big dog got over to the human, Frank grinned and put a hand behind his head. With a swift pull, Frank jerked the rottweiler’s muzzle into his armpit. “Now, sniff.” The dog inhaled deeply, several times. Nex knew that apart from the gore on Frank’s body, the human had his own powerful aroma. The dog had no chance. “So, puppy… did you like that?” Now the dog was actually drooling. His eyes were lost in a dreamlike state of bliss, unfocused as if he was still searching for Frank’s scent. The rottweiler shook his head vigorously, tongue flapping in the air and flinging slobber everywhere. “You want a treat, puppy?” More nodding. The dog started to kneel, reaching for Frank’s exposed bulge. “No. Not remotely what I meant.” He looked up in disappointment. “Come here. It’s okay.” Frank put his huge hands on either side of the dog’s head and pulled him into a deep kiss, overpowering even the rottweiler’s huge, flat tongue with his own. The dog and Frank both gasped for breath as they kissed with wild abandon. Snatches of “you like that” and “harder” floated to Nex’s ears. Something else though piqued his sensitive hearing. The slight crackle crackle of something like straws snapping. Then he knew. Frank was squeezing the dog’s head as they kissed. The bones on the side of his skull were making that noise. Suddenly, in an explosion like a red water balloon, the rottweiler’s head exploded and Nex hear the clap of Frank’s hands coming together. The human spit out the dog’s tongue and looked at Nex, face covered in blood. He said two words that brought the wolf to full mast almost instantly: “Your turn.” The big black wolf scanned the crowd for a willing victim and soon spotted one. One of the only males taller than both of the powerhouses was eyeing him with wild eyes: a giraffe. Tall and thin, the giraffe looked to be about fifteen feet tall. Nex’s forearm was thicker than the thickest part of the tall mammal’s neck. “Hey, tall, spotty, and lanky.” The giraffe pointed at himself. “Yeah, you. Come here.” As the giraffe came over, Nex widened his stance a bit. “Get on your back on the ground and put your face between my legs. I wanna do some squats and need a good marker of where ‘ass-to-grass’ is. Your snout looks about right.” He nodded, complying immediately. He slammed onto his back and scooched in between the wolf’s tree trunk legs. “Now, four tons of steel is just a warmup weight for me to squat. I max about fifteen right now. You have nothing to worry about from the truck.” The big black wolf began to squat deeply, bringing his huge bubble butt to the tip of the giraffe’s nose. The heat from the wolf’s balls and crack blazed through the khaki shorts, making the giraffe acutely aware of his male scent. He opened his mouth and inhaled deeply, drawing Nex’s musk into his lungs. The giraffe’s face cracked a wide, dumb smile. He said to himself in his deep-ish voice, “Oh my god… that is such an amazing smell… I wonder…?” His long, black tongue slid out of his mouth and slowly found its way to the wolf’s crotch. Using piercing at the tip of his very flexible tongue, the giraffe hooked the wolf’s zipper. As Nex squatted and stood back up, the zipper slowly opened up, exposing a red covered bulge. The huge wolf moaned as the tall mammal’s long tongue wrapped slowly around his thickening cock and rubbed it through his cotton underwear. Frank smiled, as he knew that Nex was really enjoying himself while he dominated the thin giraffe. “Remember, I told you…” huff… huff… huff… Nex was incredibly turned on by the ministrations of the giraffe, hardening and stretching out of his now open fly. “…you didn’t have to worry about the truck. You should be more concerned about the ass moving it than the four tons of steel and plastic hanging over your head.” With that, Nex dropped the lowest he had yet, forcing the snout of his victim into his deep ass crack. His massive glutes surrounded the face of the giraffe and the huge black wolf gave a slight squeeze. The tall, thin mammal moaned, his deep voice vibrating Nex’s ass slightly. “Fuuuuck… that’s amazing.” The wolf’s glutes tightened again, as did his massive thighs. A faint ripping sound came from the legs of the khaki shorts, where it soon became apparent that they were tearing at the seams. “Moan again, little man. Your face is just right for getting in there and tickling my fancy.” The giraffe’s tongue was still sliding around Nex’s huge cock, all twenty inches of the giraffe’s muscular appendage now also sliding along his crack and the bottom of his balls through the cotton of the wolf’s briefs. “Gooood yeah. Feel the power of this massive muscle wolf’s ass.” With another squeeze, Nex felt a crack in his crack. He looked down between his legs just in time to see the tongue go limp and stop rubbing his red briefs. With a shrug, Nex went down even further, almost bringing his massive ass to the ground. As he lowered himself slowly, he could feel the shattered snout of his giraffe victim crumpled beneath the irresistible force of the massive weight of the Hummer and Nex’s muscles. Looking to his left, he could see Frank rubbing himself through his slacks, hard and leaking. The shattered giraffe head beneath him was oozing onto the pavement. “Damn, I bet the back of my shorts is just covered in blood and it makes it look like I shit myself. Might as well…” With that, the huge black wolf exploded back up to a standing position. The sudden movement proved to be too much for his shorts and the exploded off of his body, falling away in tatters. Frank licked his lips at Nex’s exposed legs and briefs. “I like the briefs, puppy. They are just the right type of cheeky.” Nex blushed deeply enough to tinge the white fur on his muzzle pink. One of the tinies whistled his appreciation and the wolf turned to face him growling. That shut the little man up pretty quickly. Nex’s briefs had been fully exposed, jammed up his crack by the giraffe’s long face. His ass was revealed in the first half of the banned full-moon pose that so many sexy bodybuilders had done so long ago. The wolf quickly slipped them out of his ass. His massive glutes had protected them from staining, revealing that they were not solid red as the crotch would lead onlookers to believe. Instead, only the front panel was red. The rest was a brilliant white, which contrasted with the wolf’s dark black fur. Nex huffed and bent over to lower the Hummer to the ground. This time it was Frank who whistled. The white briefs were stretched over his massive glutes to reveal not a solid white panel of fabric, but a gigantic decal of what appeared to be two cherries that seemed to perfectly mirror the ass beneath them, albeit in miniature. “Do those sweet cherries mean what I think they mean, puppy?” asked Frank. His cock was hardening even more in his slacks, slowly making its way to the ruined zipper. “I don’t know, little man.” Nex stomped over to the bald human and loomed over him. The wolf bounced his pecs. They were so heavy that onlookers could hear them slamming back down into Nex’s abs. The wolf flicked his tongue out, grazing the seven-foot tall monster human’s ear. “What do you think it means?” Frank hooked his thumbs into his waistband and gave a huge tug. To hell with it. These pants wouldn’t last too much longer anyway at the rate his quads were blowing up. His hairless body was a sharp contrast to the densely furred wolf. He shaved everything, from the tops of his feet to the crown of his head. His entire, smooth alabaster body was now on full display, save for a square covered by a struggling undergarment. Frank was wearing boxer briefs under the tan slacks that were wrapped tightly over his thighs and prodigious package. The were dark black except for the seams and the stitching, which were yellow and white, respectively. The human smiled at the wolf and stepped back, turning around. The globes of Frank’s ass were splashed with the image of a half-peeled banana. “I think it means the exact opposite of what my underwear are trying to suggest.” Frank bent and the banana bulged obscenely with his glutes. “I’m a dominant, hard fucking top. I am guessing those cherries mean your ass is ripe for the picking, as a submissive bottom.” The massive human looked over his shoulder at his partner in crime. The wolf’s face had cracked into a lopsided grin, showing glittering white teeth and a set of sharp, long canines. He was chuckling at the human’s suggestion. “You’re only half right, little big man. While the cherries do mean I am a bottom, I should think my display over there with our giraffe friend should show that I am by no means submissive. I get fucked, yeah. But I get fucked for keeps.” Nex’s tail was lifted and swaying gently right to left. “Any cock that gets between these cheeks…” He slapped his ass for effect, making a resounding crack! echo through the street. “…will belong to me until I am good and damn ready to let it go. That lanky man’s snoot, however, was not as pleasing as I had hoped it would be. That’s part of the reason I kept going down. He needed to be a lot strong to eat me out.” Nex clapped his hand together, knowing the road dust from the Hummer off of them. “So, with your rottweiler crush and those overhead presses…” The wolf began tallying up in his head. “I’d say you’re up about another twenty-five points. That would bring you to around fifty-five. If turning me on counted, I’d give you another ten.” Nex reached around Frank and groped his impossibly thick pec. With the claws of his forefinger and thumb, Nex tweaked the smaller man’s right nipple. “So, Frankie boy… where does that put me?” “Do not call me a boy, puppy. I am a man.” Frank growled. Several of the onlookers actually recoiled a bit, hearing the deep and frustrated noise that issued from the thick neck of the massive human. “I’m bigger than a lot of members of your species even.” “Yeah, you are boy. Yet…you still haven’t been able to domesticate this big wolf enough to call him puppy.” Nex lapped at the top of Frank’s bald head, dragging his thick tongue over the shaved dome. “So, man… how many points do I get?” Frank considered this for a moment. Watching the wolf squat his truck and subsequently blow out of his khaki shorts had been impressive, but what had really driven Frank wild was watching the wolf dominate the giraffe with just the flexing of his glutes. “I hate to say it, you big wolf, but you are at about sixty points with that little stunt you pulled with your underwear. I do not like admitting that anyone is beating me at anything.” Nex smiled behind Frank. He liked the idea that this huge, dominant man was starting to warm up to him. He had probably never seen anyone anywhere near the wolf’s size, let alone anyone that could maybe be stronger than him. Those extra five points were a real motivator to the black wolf. His massive cock twitched in his briefs. He was going to dominate this man and get him to fuck him hard. Maybe… just maybe… the human would be enough to sate his incredible sexual appetite. “So, what do you want to smash next wolfie?” Nex looked up into the crowd. He inhaled deeply, smelling the musk from his partner and smiled. Soon, both of their scents would attract much more challenging prey to their little show. But for now, they would keep going with what they had. “I think… we’d do better if we moved toward downtown. There’s not really enough men to crush here right now…” A groan came from the audience and several cellphones blazed to life. Snatches of “get to my location” and phone cameras and “I don’t care if you think you’re straight, you gotta see this!” floated to the ears of the two muscular giants. The crowd mobbed the two bodybuilders, making the street seem like it was full of molasses. The giants moved slowly, but unstoppably, forward through the mob. After about forty second of slow progress, Nex started to become impatient. He lashed out with his right arm and grabbed the head of a deer. “Move, dammit!” With a swift yank, the cervine left the ground and snapped to the right in the air. His neck cracked, broken from the force of the wolf’s furious yank. However, his body was just heavy enough that it tore from his neck. As if pulling a stem from a bunch of grapes, with a series of cracks the deer’s spine separated from his ribs as pelvis, sliding out from his neck. Nex was left holding the antlered head and spine of his quarry as the body flew across the street and through the window of a nearby restaurant. Like the Red Sea, the crowd in front of him and Frank split, coalescing behind them like ripples on the waves. “Sixty-five.” The broken window from the restaurant should have set delightful smells of dinner wafting into the street. Instead, the odor of the muscle gods overpowered the food and filled the establishment. Couples looked up from their meals, covered in the blood of the deer that had just flown in through the window. Frank stomped over to the newly made hole, his scent going before him. His pecs were covered in the blood of the bear and rottweiler he had recently crushed, leaving a sticky film of gore. Once he reached the window, he could see that the patrons were eating various types of pasta. Most likely this was some kind of chain Italian eatery that had been dolled up a bit. The massive human smiled and licked his lips. Then he took his finger and drew a heart in the gore that covered his pecs, smiling at the patrons. The herbivores and the women… they panicked out of instinct. Screams erupted from the Italian place as the scared made their way toward the emergency exits. This was a beast that could crush them, devour them, in an instant. However, many of them came to a halt and turned around as the musk from Frank, now standing at the destroyed window, flooded the place. Only the animals with the weakest sense of smell were able to resist the scent of the alpha male and run. They still wouldn’t get too far. A cow came up to Frank and pressed her breasts into his burgeoning cock, obviously in heat. He looked down, scowling. He coiled his finger back and thumped her right between the eyes, shattering her frontal bone immediately. She was dead before her body hit the floor. “No women.” He growled. “They break much too easily.” All of the female animals present sighed dejectedly. This man could mate, give them strong offspring. But they knew that they had no chance of surviving him. So, the women left. A small fennec fox started to follow until Frank cleared his throat and asked, “Where are you going?” The fox turned and looked at the monster human and pointed to his own chest. “Me?” He was dressed in the uniform of a waiter: black slacks, white shirt, black tie. He even had on an apron that did little to conceal his arousal. “Yes, you.” “I thought that…since I’m so thin and weak…” “Do not think. You are a male. I do not care how small you are. Dominating males is more challenging and fun. Come here.” The fox was shaking and slowly moved toward Frank. “Well? Do not keep me waiting, little one. Come here Füchschen. I’ll make it well worth your while.” At that, Frank lifted his arms, exposing his deep pits to the fox. His manly scent wafted over to the fennec, who gulped and moved closer. “That’s it Füchschen, come closer.” While Frank might not admit it, it was obvious to Nex that the human got off on the size difference between him and the little fox. The wolf sniggered a bit. He didn’t think Frank had noticed he had slipped into German when addressing his prize. Must be a habit, or something from his culture. Either way, it was endearing. The fox got to Frank, making the difference in their sizes all the more apparent. Where Frank was seven feet tall, this fox was barely four. Just a little higher than the waist of the big man. Without thinking, the fox raised his arms, as a child would before his father. “How much do you weigh?” “105 pounds, sir.” For a fox, he was pretty well built. Short and compact, about thirty pounds more muscle than one would expect on such a small man. “Light weight.” Frank ignored the outstretched arms and slid his hand under the fennec’s groin, cupping his entire undercarriage with his meaty paw. He lifted the fox up to face level and they began to kiss. Frank stretched his long, think middle finger up to the hole that the fur’s tail came out of. Inserting it, he worked it until the stitching became loose, ripping along the seam that held the back panels of the fox’s pants together. With his other hand, Frank popped all of the buttons on the fox’s shirt open, exposing his dust and white belly. He ran his fingers through the fennec’s fur, finding his nipples. The small fox went rigid with pleasure, moaning loudly. Frank smiled. “You see that big, black wolf over there?” The fox nodded, lost in a haze of bliss. “He and I are having a competition to see who can dominate and destroy the most of the city. Would you like to help me win?” The fox began to nod his head vigorously, ears flapping. “Good Füchschen. I want you to give us a good show. I have to earn lots of points or that wolf is going to win. Get ready.” At that, the massive human guided the little canine’s hand to his thick pec. His middle finger had found the fox’s rosebud and was gently going around it, feeling it twitch. He flexed his pec and the fox opened up slightly. Frank jammed his thick finger into the fox, spreading his anus open. The gigantic human felt a warm liquid ooze down his forearm. He looked and saw that his quarry was bleeding. “I’ve torn you open. I bet it hurts, Füchschen.” “YES!” The fennec screamed out in pain and pleasure. “Do you want me to stop?” “Fuuuuck… FUCK NO!” Even though the finger was much larger than any cock the fennec fox had taken before, even though it hurt like a motherfucker, no one had ever managed to hit his prostate like this. “Pleeeasee… keep going…” His voice had become little more than a whine. “Do you like this?” Frank began slowly pistoning his finger in and out of the fox. Each move brushed the little canine’s prostate, sending him into throes of extasy. The fox was hard as a rock. Nex didn’t want to admit it, but he was rock hard too. Watching this display of power, where Frank held and finger fucked another man with one hand, made him very excited. This monstrous human was the only man he had ever seen that could come close to his own power. With a smooth gesture, the human lifted the fox up high enough to put his little cock at mouth height. Licking his lips, Frank took the average member into his mouth and began to suck. In no time, the small canine came, pumping just a few teaspoons of jizz into the human. “Good Füchschen. I needed a little protein to refuel.” The fox’s chest was heaving. He looked down at the bald crown of the muscle god holding him. He reached out and grabbed the sides of Frank’s head, trying to pull his body down to eye level. Frank lowered him. “You know what comes next, do you not?” “I do. But it’s worth it. I knew from the moment you singled me out.” the fennec said, leaning in. “Good puppy. It’ll all be over soon though.” Frank jammed his finger up the fox’s ass, creating a seal. He then kissed him, letting his tongue fill the fox’s muzzle. Then, the giant did something totally unexpected. He began to blow. Like a balloon, the fox’s chest began to swell with air. Frank did not stop, however, when the fox moaned in pain. He kept blowing. With a muffled pop!, the fennec’s lungs burst in his chest. He coughed up blood, the rich, irony taste filling Frank’s senses. With a CRACK! the fennec fox’s ribs separated from his sternum, allowing his torso to expand. The fox looked about four times thicker than he had been before, filled with air and blood. Suddenly BOOOM! The fennec’s upper torso burst open, heart, stomach, and deflated lungs flying out and coating Frank’s torso and face with the gore of his viscera. The giant human threw the mass from his finger to the ground, reveling in the blood that covered his body now. “That was fun.” “Hot too. I think you’re up to seventy points now, big boy.” Nex said looking at the bloody human. Frank growled at the renewed use of “boy.” “It’s not fair. All the blood shows up on your skin, while my black fur just hides it.” Nex looked around and spotted the local leather bar down the street. Its doors had flown open and several big men came swarming out. Lastly came the two lions that Nex had seen walk in his several times. They were kind of hot when he had seen them in their gym clothes, but now… Steve and Allan had been dating for several years. Both extremely proud lions, they had been competing with one another longer than that, probably since high school. One of their biggest competitions had always been to see who was bigger, who could get more massive and powerful. No drugs or workout program were off limits. No gym was too hardcore. That was how they had found the Bonecrusher Gym. They spotted the massive black wolf, walking around the place like he owned it and decided that if they could get close to that wolf’s size, they might be happy. Steve was the smaller of the two, and he was tired of it. Nex knew this. At four hundred pounds and six foot three, the lion was nothing to sneeze at. Tonight, he had gone to the bar in his best gear. His huge pecs and lats were straining the leather harness that wrapped around his upper torso. With every breath he took, you could hear the leather creak. Allan, as the bigger male, had put a collar around his thick neck. Really it was two collars strapped together, as they didn’t make collars that big. His tight, black jeans were filled to the breaking point. His generous package, the one place he outclassed his boyfriend, was cupped and thrust forward by the fabric of his pants. His thick mane cascaded around his head, just long enough to rest on his traps. It was the color of burnt honey, just a few shades lighter than the fur that covered his magnificent body. Allan, on the other hand, was not as tall as his beau. At five foot eleven, he was quite a bit shorter. But what he lacked in height he more than made up for in size. At four hundred and thirty pounds, he outclassed Steve by a fair bit. He was thankful to have found that tiger and bull testosterone dealer at the gym. The biggest members of the feline and bovine worlds had helped him bulk up massively in the past years. They had also helped boost him in… other ways. His mane was thicker than Steve’s, as well as being a fair bit darker. He was almost a black lion, with darker fur than normally seen on other members of his magnificent species. Tonight, he had foregone a shirt, leaving his huge, heaving torso exposed to the elements. He was also wearing leather chaps and a G-string, which was filled to the bursting point. As the alpha in the relationship, he could advertise a bit more than Steve. The massive cats stood next to each other, watching the men from the leather bar flood towards some unseen thing down the street. But they could feel it, watching them. Nex knew that Allan and Steve were uncannily aware of their surroundings, like so many other big cats. He knew that long before the lions saw him or Frank, they would feel their gaze on them and smell their powerful musk. “Move, ants. I finally spotted a real challenge.” the wolf growled at the crowd worshiping him. They spread out, putting the massive black wolf in the line of sight of the two lions. Allan looked simultaneously awed and furious. Nex chuckled. He knew what was going through the massive feline’s mind: There’s a canine bigger than me? Nex’s massive eight hundred pounds of bulk shook with his laughter, every contour of his massive body highlighted in the streetlamps that he and Frank were slowly destroying. His cock, already so hard from the night’s activities, throbbed in his underwear. A wet patch started to spread out from the precum he was leaking, adding to the overall scent of masculinity filling the town. He cocked an eyebrow. He could not fathom how the two felines were resisting the aroma and the sight of he and Frank totally destroying the other men in town. He lifted his massive paw and beckoned to Allan, calling “Here kitty, kitty. Come to daddy.” Allan saw red. Maybe it was his competitive nature, maybe it was the hormones he pumped into himself every day, but Allan charged at the massive black wolf with reckless abandon. As he ran, his claws slid out of the pads on his hands and his lips curled back, revealing sharp teeth. He was going to kill that cocky son of a bitch for calling him “kitty”. No one makes a lion his size sound cute, no one. As he ran, through the bloody haze he slowly noticed that he hadn’t quite come to grips with just how big Nex was from a distance. He could tell the wolf was large, but he had no idea he was almost three feet taller than him and nearly double his weight. The black fur also hid Nex’s size in the darkening streets. But Allan was committed. He was going to slash that wolf’s throat. What happened next happened in the space of a tenth of a second. Only Frank was able to fully appreciate it. Nex twisted his hand, moving it from an upturned position to a gripping one. His forearm made an almost imperceptible snapping noise as his hand curled around the lion’s throat. With one swift motion, he yanked the lion off of the ground and smashed him into the pavement. Asphalt is deceptively soft, especially if you slam a rock-hard mass onto it. Allan sank into the street, leaving a lion shaped outline. He started coughing, the air knocked out of him. Eventually, he began to hack up a little bit of blood. “Looks like I ruptured something, kitty.” growled the wolf. “But that doesn’t mean we can’t have more fun. Just let me…” Nex laid down on his side, legs near the lion’s head. “I’m gonna have a little bit of fun with you. Do you and that boyfriend of yours ever wrestle?” Meanwhile, Steve watched the man who had dominated him in nearly every way known be manhandled like he was a boy. His dick was hardening in his jeans, straining at the zipper. Frank had found his way over to the big cat and stood in front of him, blocking his view of his boyfriend. “Well, hello there kitty cat. Are you feeling left out? I think I can play with you while your boytoy is otherwise…occupied. Would you like that.” Stunned Steve unsheathed the claws on his right hand and swiped at Frank’s massive pecs. “Be careful, kitty cat. You might break a nail doing that.” Stunned, Steve looked at the human’s chest. Instead of seeing four lines of open flesh, like he would on almost any other animal, his claws had only wiped away four parallel lines of blood, exposing the alabaster skin of the giant before him. “This is how you scratch something.” Frank moved his hand into a claw like pose and swiped in front of the lion, just millimeters from his flesh. Steve was tempted to laugh by the absurdity of the situation. How could a human scratch with the same power as a cat? All the same, he looked down at his chest. What he saw made him jump back. “Did you like that, kitty cat? I might not have the same claws as you, but I can still scratch things up.” The huge lion’s chest was now completely exposed. Somehow, the human had slashed through the leather of his harness, causing it to drop away. “That was what, about a centimeter thick? You are luck cat. I could have taken much more that just your harness.” Frank draped his huge arm over the broad shoulders of the lion. “Now, we are going to watch your boi have some fun with my wolf. Watch carefully, because we are going to do some things once they finish.” Nex now had his right leg under Allan’s head and his left leg on the lion’s throat. This slight differential pushed the big cat’s head up enough to see his boyfriend watching. He wanted to cry out, to ask him for help. Together, they might be able to stop this beast. The black wolf gave his legs a quick squeeze, cutting off Allan’s air. “I know what you’re thinkin’ kitty. It wouldn’t help. Imma lot stronger than I look, and I look pretty fucking strong. There ain’t no way that you and your fuckboi over there would ever put a dent in me.” Even though he was almost whispering Nex’s voice carried loud and clear to the lion between his legs and to Frank. Allan could feel the wolf’s balls throb over his head. He knew that Nex was aroused by this, by knowing that Allan could never get away. “It would take a fuckin’ army to take one of us down, and you’ve gotta deal with two. So, just lay back and enjoy it.” Allan began to panic, his face darkening from the lack of oxygen. Soon, he was clawing at Nex’s meaty quads, trying to get them off of him. His lower body flailed around, fighting against the massive wolf. The lion even tried to pummel the wolf’s hard cock. This only elicited a sharp intake of breath from Nex. Not in pain, but of pleasure. “You ain’t doin’ nothin’ unless I say you are, kitty cat.” Allan arched his back using his legs, forcing his body off the ground. But the might of his four hundred and twenty pounds, which would have dwarfed almost any other animal, was no match for the wolf’s legs. “I’m really gettin’ tired of you fighting like this. If you’re gonna fight, break out and fight. Don’t just flop around like a trout on the riverbank.” The lion watched as the world around him began to blur. “Aw, fuck it. I’m gonna end this right now.” There was a snap and Allan was suddenly able to breathe. But the world had reversed itself. He tried to turn his head but found that he couldn’t. He moved his eyes and saw that the problem wasn’t the wolf’s legs, but his own head. His head had been severed from his body by that monster of a wolf’s thighs. “Thicc thighs save lives, but thick thighs can take ‘em.” He could see his body flailing in his last moments of consciousness. He tried to see if he could see Steve, to say goodbye. But the dark swallowed him whole. “DAMMIT! I thought lions were supposed to be tough as nails.” Blood was gushing from the decapitated body between his thighs, covering Nex’s legs with red. Now it was visible on his black fur. The wet made it glossy, made it shine in the moonlight. “I might as well keep squashing this thing…” He moved his thighs down to the thick chest. Rigor hadn’t set in yet, but Nex wasn’t patient enough to wait to add that element to this challenge. He squeezed his legs, feeling the ribs and spine in the headless corpse start to turn to dust. Even the arms, which he had trapped too, snapped and were ground into ever smaller fragments. The missing head, though, added and extra element to the crushing. Everything began to flow out like toothpaste from a tube, blood and gore filling the hole that had previously held the lion’s body. The blood gave a beautiful luster to the black fur on Nex’s legs. The previously white panels of fabric on his briefs were now stained a deep red as well. His cock twitched, spurting precum. He was so glad that Frank had turned him on to this. Destruction was the purest form of domination. “Did you see that, kitty cat? He just juiced your boyfriend like an orange with his huge, meaty thighs.” Frank looked at the lion, who was staring agog at the bloody pulp that used to be his boyfriend. He wasn’t weeping, just stunned. Frank called out to the wolf “Ninety-five!” then turned back to the lion. “Now…” Frank tapped the side of Steve’s face to bring his attention to him. “…it is our turn.” The massive human smiled at the slightly shorter lion, his white teeth sparkling through the gore that covered his face. Steve looked down and saw Frank’s erection, angry and red, throbbing above the waistband of his boxers. His huge balls still filled the pouch. It was then that Steve knew that he was going to be a broken toy too. “You look pretty big, kitty cat. Pose for me.” Steve was stunned out of his reverie by Frank’s sudden request. His torso being the only thing exposed, he began to bounce his pecs and tighten his abs. “No, no, little cat. The arms.” Steve lifted his thirty-inch arms. He was proud of his huge biceps. While three inches smaller than those of his now former boyfriend, they were much larger than those of any other man he knew. He flexed slowly, methodically, to bring the peaks of his arms to the hugest they could be. He pumped so hard that the veins began pulsing, showing through his thick fur. Steve shook his head, making his mane wave in the air. But the lion’s musk was nowhere near powerful enough to be distinguished from Frank. “Those arms are pretty big kitty cat. You should be proud of them. Who knows? If you had been like me, you could have become a powerful muscle god as well.” Frank was standing in front of Steve, sizing him up. “Hold that pose for me. I want to feel that.” He lightly touched the massive peak on the feline’s arm. With his fingers, he traced the veins that covered the massive arm like a net. Frank spread his hand out, pointing his thumb downward and his fingers up to the peak. The lion had no idea that this monster of a human could be so gentle. “Do you like them?” A tiny bit of the cockiness from Steve’s life before meeting this god crept back into his voice. His lips curled into a smug grin. “I do like them, kitty cat. But…” “But?” “They are a bit… soft.” The lion was stunned until he felt a massive pressure on his huge arm. This human was squeezing his biceps, denting them with just his grip. The bicep, though hard and muscular, was mostly liquid in its chemical makeup. It would act like a liquid with enough pressure. Steve whipped his free hand over to his covered bicep and whimpered weakly. He was no longer able to hold the flex and relaxed his arm. “Yes. Soft, kitty cat. Your arms are nothing compared to my grip strength. I can crush a pomegranate with two fingers. What do you think I can do with my whole hand, I wonder?” Frank kept squeezing and Steve’s biceps seemed to flow out on the side of his hand. The lion’s whining had escalated to nervous screams of “Ah! Ah! Ah!” as he pounded on Frank’s hand. “You saw what Nex did. If the bigger kitty couldn’t stop him, what makes you think you can stop me?” A small cracking noise came from the big bicep, as individual muscle fibers began to snap under Frank’s ever tightening grip. Soon, the monster human’s huge hand met almost no resistance. Blood oozed out from between Frank’s finger like juice from an overripe tomato, gushing down his forearm. His hand eventually closed around the lion’s humerus. “Soft.” SNAP! The lion’s arm split from his body; the bone broken like a toothpick. Blood flowed freely from the hole in Steve’s shoulder. “You need more calcium in your diet, kitty cat. Now these…” Frank flexed his own massive, forty-two-inch arms. “These are strong arms.” The stunned feline looked at the massive, bloodstained arms flexed in front of him and opened his mouth, salivating. “Get a better look. Get closer.” Frank put his hand behind Steve’s head and pulled it as close as possible to his bicep. “Get a good whiff.” The scent from Frank’s pits wafted into the lion’s nose, turning his hormones up to maximum. “Do it.” Steve opened his mouth and began licking the gory human, cleaning the blood off of his pale skin. His rough feline tongue cleaned the skin very effectively. “Get in there, kitty cat. Clean it all up.” Frank relaxed himself a little bit so that the lion could get his head between the massive bicep and meaty forearm of Frank’s left arm. Blood and gore had pooled there, congealing into a mess that would require quite a bit of work to fully cleanse. Steve leaned in, fully immersed in Frank’s power and masculinity. His mane rubbed and stuck to the blood on Frank’s skin. Suddenly, the familiar feeling of tightness began to increase on his head. His mane, now plastered to his skin, was held so tightly in the crook of Frank’s arm that it was ripping individual hairs out of his head. Steve continued licking even though he knew he was not far from death. Frank’s bicep and forearm were pushing on the jugular veins on Steve’s neck, slowly cutting off the oxygen to the lion’s brain. In spite of his failing faculties, the feline never stopped licking the human’s arm. “Ooooh yeah, little kitty. Keep licking, there’s still plenty to clean up…” Steve’s head began to crack under the pressure, finally exploding like a red filled water balloon. The bang from the skull made Nex shiver a bit. Looking down at Frank’s crotch, the wolf saw that he had cum, coating his abs with white spunk. Nex’s ass twitched a bit, his bottom nature coming out a little. Maybe once this was over, he’d ride the alabaster human like a stolen bicycle, dominating him like the powerbottom he was. “Ninety-five points, little man. We’re all even now. The next few conquests will decide who wins.” The big black wolf ran his claws through his fur, dragging the congealing gore with them. Frank relaxed his bicep a little, letting the blood and gray matter drip off of the basketball sized muscle little by little. The human nodded in agreement. The last crush had made him cum. He wanted his next load to go down the wolf’s muzzle, totally owning him. “So, Frank… we never said what the winner of our little competition of strength and crushin’ would get. I’d say it’s about time we decided on a prize, don’t you?” “Yes, I believe so wolfie. We have already destroyed so much, so many… I do not think another crush would be a good prize. Perhaps we should consider each other as the prizes.” Nex’s ears perked up a bit at this. “Should I win… I am going to hold you down and fuck your face until I cannot cum anymore. That should only take about fifteen loads.” Frank was positively growling, his cock an angry red that was actually stretching the elastic band of his boxers to the breaking point. “If you win, little wolf…” “If I win, I’m gonna ride your cock until you think it’s gonna fall off. Then… once you’re good and fucked out…” Nex flexed into a most muscular, swelling hugely in front of the slightly smaller human. He growled back at the human, much more impressive with his canine vocal cords. “I’m gonna ram my huge cock up that tight ass of yours. You’re gonna bottom for me, boy. I’m gonna turn you out, make you my toy. I’d ruin you for any other man.” Frank’s cock twitched. He had never bottomed before, and this wolf might be fun. Suddenly, a sobbing filled their ears from over by the restaurant. The two of them looked over and spotted a cassowary knelt over the exploded fennec fox, crying. Nex’s face darkened. “Look at that…” The cassowary was thickly built. In a racerback tank top, his pecs spilled out of the sides of his shirt. His stomach, rather than a tight set of abs, was a huge and thick roidgut. Pushing out like a tortoise shell, his brick like abs were apparent through the thin fabric. His powerful legs were wrapped in shorts, exposing the scales on his calves. His thick, blue, featherless neck led up to a red wattle. The top of his head had a thick, bony crest that looked like it had been shaped a bit. “Birds shouldn’t look like that.” Nex growled. “Firstly, they shouldn’t be big like that… then they should have feathers all over. Birds should be light. Unless they’re maybe an eagle, or a hawk… But, then again… you can’t kiss something with no lips.” Tears ran down the bird’s face, dripping onto the corpse of the fox. “Oh… sweetie… You’re gone…” Sniffling, the cassowary rubbed the head of his dead lover. Strangely, he didn’t seem to notice the look of absolute bliss on the fox’s face. “Mikey… I heard that there was something going on downtown… I had to come down here to make sure you were okay. Oh Mikey…” The bird felt the eyes of something on him, watching what he thought was a semi-private scene of mourning. He lifted his head and turned to find two bloody giants watching him. “YOU! YOU DID THIS! I’LL FUCKING KILL YOU!” The cassowary stood to his full height of six foot ten inches, muscles flooded with adrenaline and testosterone. Nex knew that their musk wouldn’t affect his bird like it had others. Cassowaries didn’t have good senses of smell compared to the mammals they had destroyed up to this moment. As the giant bird flew at them, the long nails of the middle toes on his feet gouging lines in the asphalt, Frank smiled. His smile said, “All yours.” to the wolf. Nex stepped in front of the bird and held his open hand in front of him, like a bumper. The big bird slammed into his hand, much like the barbell Frank had caught at the gym so many hours ago. The wolf curled his hand in the cassowary’s shirt, tightening it. “You know, birdie, your boyfriend there begged my friend Frank to sex him up. He saw that man over there and knew he was gonna be bigger and stronger than any man he’d ever had.” The bird struggled against the wolf’s huge hand, clawing at his forearm. “Didya see the look on his face? He died after having the best fuckin’ orgasm of his life. Somethin’ you could have never given him. And Frank did that with his finger. Imagine if he had used his cock…” “BASTARD!” The cassowary lashed out with his massive legs at Nex’s cock and balls. When he connected, Nex sucked a breath in through his teeth and moaned. The bird couldn’t believe it. His kick had actually aroused the wolf further. Nex’s burgeoning cock pushed out of the fly of his briefs, swelling harder. “Ooooh yeah, birdie. I love when tiny men like you resort to the rough stuff. Weaklings like you have to pretty much pummel my dick to get it up. You’re weak and, as Frank is showing me more and more, worthy of only being playthings.” The bird kept kicking and swinging his arms, fighting against Nex’s iron grip. “Yeah, you’re not getting away. Keep fighting like that and you’re gonna make me cum.” With his free hand, Nex ripped the shorts off of his victim. “You’re gonna enjoy this, bird brain.” Gripping the Cassowary on either side of his abs, the gigantic wolf directed his cock upwards towards and rammed it into the cassowary’s ass. The bird suddenly stopped fighting as he was overtaken by the pleasure of Nex’s huge dick brushing against his prostate. He began to moan and grind on the huge wolf’s cock. “That’s right, and I’m bigger than Frank. I’m gonna have so much fun with you birdie.” The bird was still leaking tears as he bounced up and down on the wolf’s cock. He loved Mikey, but this wolf was giving him more pleasure than the fox ever had. Mikey had been his boyfriend for years though, since they graduated high school. Why was this so pleasurable? “Aww, poor little birdie. Are you sad about your boytoy? Or are you more frustrated that a bottom is topping you, making you doubt that whole dom persona you built up in the bedroom?” His grip on the bird’s roidgut tightened and he began moving the cassowary up and down. The bird came, coating Nex’s gory abs with his sticky jizz. “No wonder Mikey liked Frank better. He lasted a whole lot longer than you.” The bird was still sobbing through the orgasmic bliss. Nex asked, “Do you need a hug, little bird?” The massive black wolf wrapped his arms around the bird’s thick torso, pulling him in tightly to the gory brown fur that sprouted from his white chest. His pecs swelled around the cassowary, trapping the bird in the deep crevice between the massive muscles. The cassowary buried his beak in the pecs. Nex pushed his arms down behind the bird’s torso, forcing his victim further between his gigantic chest muscles. As the wolf squeezed his pecs, the bird’s head disappeared more and more. Suddenly, there was a loud crack and the pieces of the cassowary’s hard crest and beak fell out of the fur on Nex’s pecs. “AHHHHH!” The bird screamed out as his face was opened up to the elements. Nex moaned and shivered at the sight of the bird’s destroyed face. The fear in the cassowary’s yellow eyes faded as they clouded over with lust. The shattered bony structures on bird’s face had opened up his sinuses and, although they were filled with blood, this increased his olfactory abilities by quite a bit. Nex’s powerful musk overwhelmed any and all instinct the bird would have had. He forced his bloody face back into the deep valley between the wolf’s huge pecs, gore running down the fur and into the deep crevices between Nex’s abs. The wolf moaned as the bird pushed deeper and deeper into his brown chest fur. With a hard flex, Nex dragged the bird deeper into his pecs. Remembering the whistle that the wolf had so easily destroyed, Frank licked his lips and watched with obvious arousal. He gripped his cock and jacked, watching Nex totally dominate the bird. The wolf’s dick throbbed inside the bird and popped out, tearing the flesh of the lower rectum with it. He squeezed his arms together into a crab pose, crushing the cassowary’s head between his huge pecs. Blood and brains spurted out from between the wolf’s chest, like juice from a lime. The spray made a long line of red on Frank that went from his bald head to his waistline. “Shit, wolfie… that was hot.” With a thud, the dead bird hit the ground. “I think you are up to at least one hundred and fifteen points. That destruction was just… delicious.” Frank wiped the blood from his face, smiling at Nex. “We have killed at least ten men and one woman so far. I wonder how long it will be before…” The sound of police sirens began echoing off the skyscrapers as a huge police car skidded around the corner into the downtown area. It had to be three times the size of the average cruiser and the reason became immediately apparent. The driver side door opened, and a fifteen-foot tall elephant stepped out. He was massive. Not muscular, just hugely fat and tall. His body may have been powerful when he was when he was young, but years of sitting in a car and behind a desk while eating donuts had taken their toll. At more than twice Frank’s height, he had to weigh at least fifteen hundred pounds. His long, curved tusks framed his trunk and his huge ears flapped in the breeze. His gut bounced with every step, like jello. “Look what we have here… police. They are going to try to stop us. They will not be so lucky.” “Wha’s goin’ on here?” The massive elephant was feet from Frank, gesticulating with his trunk at the gory human and blood-soaked wolf. “What’n blue blazes do y’all think yer doin’?” He jabbed the shorter human in the chest with his trunk. Frank could tell that this massive specimen was used to being in control, to throwing his weight around and getting what he wanted without too much trouble, just by virtue of being huge. “This is a safe town! How can you think you can jus’ walk in here and start fuckin’ with folks on the street, rippin’ ‘em to shreds, jus’ cuz you feel like it! The hell is wrong with y’all?” His prehensile trunk was placed firmly on Frank’s chest. As patient as the huge human was, he did not take kindly to this kind of intimidation tactic. In a swift motion, Frank grabbed the trunk of police officer and yanked down, forcing him to his knees. “Never… put your…fucking trunk…on me…” Frank spun around, like a decathlete throwing a discus, pulling the massive elephant with him. “AGAIN!” Unlike the deer, the elephant had tough skin and his head did not come undone from his body. Instead, Frank released the trunk and the elephant flew away in the direction of the squad car. He landed behind it with a heavy thud, shaking the surrounding city blocks. The whipping motion would have broken his neck and the crash his spine. Frank was sure he wasn’t coming back. “Officer down! The two perps are massive! Send the big guns! One of ‘em just threw Kowalski like he was a toy!” The shouting coming for the cruiser belonged to the junior officer, a gorilla. Frank was not sure how big he was, as he was barely visible over the dashboard. The cruiser, having been built for an elephant, didn’t help him gauge this new target’s size. The door of the police car flew open with surprising force, and with a thump a six-foot-eleven gorilla hopped out of the car. One look at this junior officer told Frank that he was much younger and took much better care of his body that his elephantine partner. Built like a bodybuilder, he looked to be about six hundred pounds of solid muscle. His huge feet pushed into the asphalt as he stomped over to the gargantuan destroyers, leaving small indents behind. He drew his gun and shouted “GET ON THE GROUND! NOW!” He made the critical mistake of being within arms’ reach of the monsters he was trying to subdue. Nex reached out and yanked the Glock out of the gorilla’s hand, and Frank grabbed the gorilla by the wrist. The huge human pinned the ape to his chest, facing the wolf so he could observe every move that he was going to make and pay attention to every word he said. “Alright, ya big ape. Didn’t they teach ya at the academy that waving guns around is dangerous? Ya coulda shot somebody’s eye out with this thing.” Nex looked at the barrel, careful to point the end at the ground. With two fingers, he pinched it shut. He then began crumpling the sidearm like a piece of paper, wadding it into a ball. As he compressed the steel, the gunpowder in the bullets exploded under the pressure. But, with nowhere to go, it just felt like a vibrating ball in Nex’s hand as each round went off inside the weapon. When he had rolled it into a small ball, he dropped it to the ground and walked up to the now quaking gorilla. “It’s okay monkeyshines, you just did that cuz you were scared, didn’t ya?” The gorilla nodded vigorously at this, hoping to Wolf Christ he was making the right choice in agreeing with this monster of a wolf. The human holding him and the canine in front of him were like gods when he compared himself to them. They might not have shapeshifting abilities, or mystical powers, or be macros, but they were massively strong. He knew that there was no escape for him. “Aw, wolfie, I think our little monkey friend needs a big hug. Like you gave your birdie friend What do you think?” Frank’s deep voice rattled the inside of the gorilla’s brain. The smell of pheromones and the vibrations from Frank’s chest had driven his libido into overdrive. His dick was now rock hard in his uniform pants, bulging out for all on the street to see. Nostrils flaring, he watched as the wolf approached him and wrapped his arms around the human, sandwiching him in. “You know, little man, I think you and your one hundred and twenty points might be right.” The gorilla was firmly stuck between Frank and Nex, trapped between their massive pecs. He felt Frank’s massive schlong rubbing up against his ass crack, poking at his slacks. Meanwhile, Nex’s huge boner was pushing into his stomach, leaving traces of precum and gore all over his blue shirt. These massive men had him stuck in their pumped-up pecs. He could honestly feel the veins underneath throbbing. “Let’s give him a real good squeeze.” At that, Nex and Frank wrapped their arms around each other and began to squash the ape officer in a tight bearhug, moving closer and closer to one another in a vice-like embrace. The ape moaned as the unbeatable forces of the muscle gods pulled against one another. His ribcage collapsed in on itself as Frank and Nex pulled closer, bones snapping like dry branches in a thunderstorm. The ape’s last word, the last thing he would ever say, was a whisper of ‘tighter’ to his captors. In an explosion of blood and gore, the two giants’ pecs met, and they kissed each other deeply. “If we did that together…” began Frank. “I’m not so sure we should keep keeping score.” He leaned back, bone fragments falling from his blood covered chest. “I think you’re right, little man.” Nex answered, smiling. Pieces of the gorilla’s uniform were stuck to the blood and viscera in his fur, slowly peeling off in their embrace. “I shoulda told ya though. The big gun… his name is Stan.” BOOM The buildings around the pair trembled as something that sounded suspiciously like the rhythm of footsteps moved closer to the two muscle gods. “He’s the city’s one and only macro.” BOOM “He’s also on the police force and weighs about eight tons of solid muscle. So…” BOOM “We’re gonna have to take him on now.” BOOOOOOOM A massive paw wrapped around the side of a skyscraper, shattering the plexiglass windows on about three stories of an office building. A massive German shepherd’s muzzle came around the corner, looming over everything. He could see two blood covered beasts in the middle of the street and knew that these must be his targets. His ears flicked back, and a low growl began in his throat. At one hundred and fifty feet tall, the monstrous police hound thought he would have no trouble in subduing his quarry. “What’re you two doing here on this street?” Stan inhaled a little, puffing out his chest and tightening his abs. Dozens of smaller furs ran screaming from the massive officer. Looking at the two blood-soaked males, he knew that, proportionally, the wolf was even bigger than him. Despite his sharp hearing, the German shepherd could not pick up on exactly what the muscle beasts were saying. He smoothed his uniform, a custom piece of tailoring provided by Macrose and Biggs, associates, and knelt down. His massive calves took up most of the street, pushing cars and trucks up onto the sidewalk. He then placed his huge hands on the street, leaning in closer to the beastly wolf. His massive torso loomed over everything, casting the street under a darker shadow than a cloudy night ever could have. “I said, what’re you two doing here?” His tie was hanging down, lightly brushing the street like a silk marquee. Without warning, Nex grabbed the tie and gave it a solid yank. Stan’s arms, massive though they were, were not prepared for the force that Nex suddenly exerted on them. His shoulders slammed into the ground, followed by his chin. Now the massive officer was lying down, ass in the air, slightly dazed. “See Frank, I knew I was strong enough to do that. Good thing we ain’t keepin’ score any more, huh?” “That would only count as one!” Stan’s ears snapped back. The second voice had come from around his right nipple. He suddenly felt a massive pinch, exciting every single nerve ending in his nip, making Stan moan loudly. Every building in the neighborhood shook with the force of his moan. “Did you like that, you big puppy dog? How about this?” He felt a scurrying under his pecs and then another sudden heavy pinch on his left nipple. “Oooooooh gooood… Do it again. Please…” Stan’s huge, ten-foot-long cock was hardening in his pants. The little man under him was twisting his nipples like a real pro, harder than the giant German shepherd would have ever thought possible from something so little. “Fuuuuuck, little man, that feels so good…” Stan reached down to his pants and opened the zipper. His monster cock had already escaped his jock strap and now pushed into the street, flooding it with precum. Opening his eyes, Stan saw two males on his snout. The black wolf and a human, both covered head-to-toe in blood and guts. “You said…” He was panting now, positively whining. “You said something about keeping score. What was that about?” Like massive satellite dishes, Stan’s pointed ears turned to face the front as Nex and Frank explained the details of their little game that had claimed at least fifteen lives tonight. Maybe more. The more Stan heard, the more his tail wagged from right to left. This, too, shattered windows with the sheer force of wind behind him. “Even though you aren’t keeping score anymore, can I play?” Frank and Nex looked up at him and shouted, “FUCK YES!” simultaneously. If two slightly bigger than normal guys could do all this damage, what would a macro be able to do? Stan’s ears perked up and he wagged his tail even harder. Careful not to dislodge the two males from his snout, Stan returned to his full, impressive one-hundred-and-fifty-foot height. He was going to do something worth a whole lot of points to impress these two guys. Somehow, they were smaller than him but stronger. They could pleasure him in a way he could not please himself. Stan jogged further into town, Nex and Frank holding on to the brown fur on his muzzle. The breeze felt good on his exposed boner, which throbbed in the night air, swelling with each step. Suddenly, he spotted his target. Across the street was a bus depot, packed despite the late hour. A long-haul bus, destined for who knows where, had just finished loading in front of the sad little station. “People that take the bus like that… I think they need some more excitement in their lives.” Stan stomped over to the bus and lifted it, with all forty-three of its passengers. Facing the motor away from him, Stan lifted the vehicle and inspected the rear. Satisfied, he pushed his thumbnails into the bus rear. This open it up like a one ended tube. “Hey, look guys…” Stan lowered the bus and positioned it in front of his throbbing erection. “I made a masturbation sleeve!” He jammed his massive cock into the bus, filling every inch of its circumference. His member was so large that the square bus began to take a round shape, forming around his cock. “Something’s…ooooh… missing though… Oh, I know!” With a twist, Stan crushed the front end of the bus, squishing everyone inside. Blood oozed around his cock, flowing out of the bus-fleshlight. “Flavored lube!” He dipped his finger into the blood and brought it up to taste. “Meaty!” His tail wagging, Stan resumed fucking the bus. The huge piece of steel molded to his cock as he pushed, moaning. “I’m…oooohh… gonna cum… Oooooh Wolf Christ, I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna…ooooRAAAAAA!” With a primal yell, Stan came. The bus exploded in his hand from the pressure of the cum and blood, blooming into a twisted steel flower in his hand. “How was that guys?” Stan got no answer. “Guys?” Crossing his eyes, Stan looked at his muzzle. There, panting and breathless, were Nex and Frank. Nex was on the human’s dick, looking incredibly pleased with himself. Frank was covered in a thick layer of spooge, turning the dark red blood into a pinkish paste. Observation proved that Frank had just cum too, filling Nex’s ass with his jizz. Both of the massive men looked up into Stan’s eyes. “Well?” Stan’s ears twitched, half annoyed and half in anticipation of the answer he hoped would come. The two smaller men looked each other in the eye, the back up at the giant German Shepherd. They then answered in unison: “YOU WIN!”
  25. Chapter 1 Brian Salk was walking down the street in a tight-fitting T-shirt, the kind that clung to him so snugly that you could see all of his muscles beautifully pressed against the fabric. People who saw him thought he lived a charmed life as one of the world’s youngest self-made billionaires, at 25 he was the latest wonder kid to make it big in the tech industry. He was on the cover of magazines and billboards. The media was taken by his other talents as well, particularly his prowess as a body builder. Shirtless photos of “the Billion Dollar Six Pack” were everywhere. That combined with his ability to speak 10 languages, play piano and violin like a virtuoso, and his status as a chess master made him into quite the modern-day renaissance man. Brian didn’t mind the attention. He liked people checking him out. It was the closest he could get to imagining what being in a relationship was like. His father, to whom he felt he owed everything, did not approve of his son being in a relationship, not because he was gay. His sexuality was common knowledge and all of his “brothers” were (something that was not common knowledge). Rather he and the old man shared a secret, the key to all of Brian’s successes. A secret that if the world were to know, could end Brian’s freedom forever. Brian was the last of the “Children of AIM” (AIM being the Army Institute of Mutagenesis). A military agency devoted to the development of the American Supersoldier. After a disaster that led to the catastrophic quarantine of an entire town, and the “loss” of one of the founders of the program, the project was deemed as too dangerous to continue. The three remaining super soldier subjects or, “Children of AIM” as they were known, were sent to various families within the United States to be raised as normal children. However, Dr. Gregory Salk was unable to say goodbye to the child he had created undertook to raise the boy as his own son and hone his abilities for the good of humanity. His superior intelligence and athletic prowess were the result of billions of dollars of secret investment. But Brian had abilities that went far beyond that. As a gift from his treatments at AIM, he could change his body size and musculature at will, a skill that would have made him nearly invincible on the battlefield. As he was now a free man, that particular talent was no longer strictly needed. It did however come in handy in another of Brian’s hobbies. You see, Brian always felt the need to give back to society, so he led another life, the life of a crime fighting hero. A life that was about to be tested once again. “Hey Brian!” came a familiar voice. “Huh?” he said, looking around. “Oh! Hey Jake!” Jake’s father owned a bank and as his son, he managed all of his charitable work. Being a philanthropist himself, Brian ran into him all the time, which was torture because Jake was the most gorgeous man that he had ever seen and the young billionaire was head over heels for him. To make matters worse Jake was openly gay and single. Brian hated having to keep his feelings a secret. To be fair, Brian only thought he was keeping it a secret. Anyone with half a brain could see the way he blushed whenever Jake walked in a room or fumbled for words. Or the way his package bulged up whenever Jake touched him. “I was just grabbing some coffee big guy,” Jake said, walking over, casually placing a hand on his friend. “You want to join?” “Yeah well… I… uhhh coffee sounds nice… you ummm like coffee?” In truth he’d been on his way to a meeting but those fingers on his arm made him temporarily forget anything about that. “Uh… yeah…” Jake chuckled. “We had coffee together at Autism Gala, and that cancer event before that. For a genius you’ve got a lousy memory.” He said gently prodding his large friend in the side. “Oh right… yeah sorry…” he said, blushing and scratching the back of his head. Soon the thoughts began again. He had a condo in this neighborhood. He could just take Jake up there and they could have glorious… “Earth to Brian.” His thoughts were interrupted by a slightly impatient Jake. “You want to join or…?” “Oh… yeah… sure…” he stammered. “Excellent.” Jake took Brian by the arm, effectively leading him like a puppy. The two walked a few blocks together and were having a great time enjoying their coffee when Brian’s highly engineered hearing picked up a disturbing sound. “Gimmie da cash or I use your guts to paint dese bricks!” That was followed by the sound of someone pleading. “Crap…” He pulled out his phone as cover. “Look I’m really sorry, I’ve got to run!” “Always on the run…” Jake sighed. Without another word Brian jumped up from the table. As soon as he was out of Jake’s line of vision he ducked into an empty alley and pulled a spandex wrestling mask from his back pocket and placed it over his head. Then he pulled off his shirt and pants, stuffing them away into the backpack that he always carried with him and hid it in a corner of the alley, revealing nothing but a tight stretchy bottom. Clenching his teeth and concentrating on his body, his already impressive biceps began to bulge out, his famous six pack bulged into an eight pack, his back muscles went into a state of upheaval as his traps and delts began to broaden. His pecs ballooned out, forcing his nipples even lower. His clingy shorts were stretching against his inflating bubble butt and thighs. He was becoming… The Tank. As his body swelled with more and more muscle he began to grow taller, passing 6’ 6’’ then seven feet. The rush of power flowing through his veins was incredible as pound after pound filled into his body. He passed the 8-foot mark with 800 pounds of raw muscle with arms and legs the size of tree trunks, abs bulging out like grapefruits, with lats that pushed his arms outward. Time for action. He bounded away after the sound, leaping over the street as agile as a deer, darting from alley to alley as if he were flying until he came upon what he was looking for. Three guys had a Somali immigrant pinned to the wall. “I told ya, if ya don’t buy de insurance in dis country, bad t’ings can happen!” “Please… I wont have enough to feed my kids if I pay that much!” he begged. “Sounds like your company needs to go out of business.” It wasn’t the best line but Brian was working on that part of the job. “What da hell?” One of the thugs looked up just a trash can came hurtling at them, knocking two of them off their feet. The remaining one looked up at the behemoth standing before him and realized his worst nightmare had found him. The bulging, masked goliath took a few steps toward him. “De Tank…” he muttered, legs shaking like noodles, and pulled out a gun. Before he could get off a shot, The Tank had slammed a massive elbow into his gut, sending him flying into a nearby chain link fence. He turned to the immigrant. “Get out of here!” But there was no need for that. He’d already taken off down the alley. Brian reached down to the two thugs he’d knocked down with the trash can and picked them up by their shirts. “Now I want to get one thing clear with you punks.” He growled, his voice deep and booming. “There’s gonna be no insurance racket in this town as long as I have anything to say about it. So if I see you again you better have a new occupation.” Suddenly there was a loud bang and flash of pain in his left arm. He knew it instantly, he’d been shot… again. The man he’d knocked into the fence had gotten up and pulled out another gun. He effortlessly hurled the two miscreants on top of his assailant and walked over to the pile and picked up the dropped hand gun as a steady trickle of blood ran down his arm. “You know, that just pisses me off,” he said crushing the weapon in his other hand. “You better be pretty glad I’m not like you.” He said dropping the useless pile of metal. Unhooking a belt from his waist, he stretched it out and wrapped around the three of them. “That ought to hold you.” He said clipping it together, causing a light to begin to flash. Once locked it was nearly impossible for them to get out. The homing beacon would alert the police, and an electronic USB stick would play a recording of the event. He might even make the news tonight, he thought as he bounded away back to the alley where he had dumped his clothes. When he got there, he flexed his arm until the bullet popped out. They never went in very deep. Shrinking back down to his usual size, he pulled a compression bandage out of the backpack and wrapped it around his arm. Bullets didn’t do much damage when he was ‘tanked out’ (as he liked to call it) and his modified body was pretty good at healing without a scar but they did hurt. It was like getting stung by a giant hornet. Quickly getting his clothes on he headed up to the condo he owned in the neighborhood to get cleaned up, sending an email to his colleagues that he was sorry to have missed the meeting. He had five new text messages but one of them in particular was difficult to answer. It was from Jake. “See you around, handsome. Maybe one day you won’t be too busy to hang out.” It bit him to the core. He felt like he would have given anything to have been able to finish that cup of coffee with him. ‘But then that man might not have been able to go home to his kids.’ He heard his father’s voice in his head. That evening, his walk back to Mid Town where he and his father made their primary dwelling on several floors of a skyscraper was a lonely one. “You really could have built me to make the bullets hurt less,” he told his father Gregory that night as the 65-year-old gently attended to the wound. The old man laughed. “You should have seen how some of the other super soldiers reacted. Some of them had better healing than you do and they would scream and run away at the mere sight of a gun.” “Maybe that’s what I should do,” Brian grumbled. “You’re the one who chose to be ‘The Tank’. I would have been just as happy for you to devote your life to computers, arts or science,” his father said. “But I’m proud of you. Every person you save makes my life’s work seem more worthwhile.” He smiled and then added, “Also if you wouldn’t grow so large you wouldn’t make such an easy target. I’m sure you don’t have to be so massive to deal with street thugs.” Brian chuckled. “Do you want to take away the one really fun part of my life?” His father sighed. “I suppose not.” “I met Jake today for a coffee.” Brian threw in as casually as he could. “Oh? How’s his family doing. It’s been a long time since I’ve seen his father.” “They’re fine I guess. I… mostly forgot to ask,” Brian said with a sigh. “You know… we do a lot of charity work, we should plan an event with them or…” “Brian…” his father said, sealing the wound with a special adhesive he’d invented for his son. “Is that really a good idea? I know how you feel about him. There is such a thing as tormenting yourself for no reason.” “Well I wouldn’t have to torture myself if you’d let me see him,” Brian retorted. “And what would he think of us?” Gregory said, “What would he think of our life?! Of who and what you really are?” He sighed and patted his son on his uninjured shoulder. “The army is clear on this. If people find out about AIM through you, they will ‘reposess’ you. It took everything in my power to get them to release you to me when you were 18 months old… I don’t have the connections that I used to have.” “Well what if he doesn’t know?” Brian asked. “I don’t have to tell him!” “Son you grow in your sleep sometimes… It took me four months to design a bed that you wouldn’t break when you were 12. When you get too “excited” you start to morph. These are things you just can’t hide from a partner.” “Well, why can’t you just fix those things?” Brian said. “You come up with solutions to everything else.” “I gave you a mind easily a match for mine, and it’s still young and in its prime. If anyone could fix the kinks of the super soldier program it would be you,” Gregory said. “But I think that Pandora’s box is left closed. You are the last of them… and the most functional I might add.” He said with a bit of pride. “Right now I’d give anything to just be normal. To finally know what it’s like to truly be with someone,” Brian muttered. “I know it’s hard… I’ve had to make the same sacrifices you have. You’re all I’ve got.” The big guy heaved a remorseful sigh. “I’m sorry Father. You’re right.” “Why don’t you stay in tonight.” His father said, patting him on the back. “You’ve done enough for one day. I’ve got something I need to work on in the lab.” Brian was left alone to look out over the city lights. While he was designed to easily be able to go many nights without sleep, and he often did, this particular day felt like it needed to end. So he went to bed. That night he tossed around in his sleep. His dreams were troubled by visions of masked men dressed in black, hunting him down. He jerked himself awake in bed with a loud “No!” and looked down at his swollen body, buffed up by the fear in his nightmare. The pounding of his heart echoed his head. He’d only gained about 100 pounds in his sleep this time. “Perhaps Dad’s right… I just can’t control this.” His thoughts were interrupted by a knock at the door. “Uh… yes?” The door opened and to his shock, Jake stepped into the room. “I heard you shouting and I thought you might need some company.” “How… how did you get in here?” Brian stammered pulling the sheets over his naked body. His dream growth shredded anything comfortable he could sleep in. “Does it matter? I’m here now,” he said walking over to the bed. “Do you want me to leave?” “No… no… I just don’t get…” Brian was fumbling with his words as Jake pulled off his shirt and began to crawl on top of the sheets over to him. He’d seen that lovely chest before, at socials where there was a pool. His cock was throbbing, he’d wanted to touch that body so often and here it was crawling into his bed. Jake climbed onto of his massive target and straddled him before licking those massive pecs which began to swell under his touch. “Fuck… no! I can’t… not in front of… awww fuck.” It felt so good. Jake pressed his lips against Brian’s’ and massaged those nipples as his inflating pecs pushed them downward. “Mmmmm, that’s a neat trick. Why didn’t you tell me about it before?” Jake said licking Brian’s traps, making their veins pop out as they bulged into his face. “Didn’t… think… you’d understand…” Brian said, gently pulling down Jake’s pants so he could feel that luscious ass of his. “I only understand that I’ve never wanted anything more,” Jake said, pulling down the sheets and driving his cock into Brian’s massive abs. “God, you’re incredible,” Brian moaned as his abs bulged around the cock that was riding up and down the slit between them. “Wanted this for so long,” he said, growing taller as the man he’d wanted to be with more than any other began to move up and down his massive frame. His balls began to swell larger than fists as his cock began to grow, poking Jake in the back. “Seems like someone’s ready to play,” Jake said reaching and stroking the massive rod. “Never… done this… before,” Brian moaned. “Let me show you how it’s done,” Jake whispered and mounted the giant member and slowly slid himself down on it. Brian’s balls were so excited that they began to swell like mad first to cantaloupes then to basketballs. His cock grew to 24’’ and Jake had to balance himself on the giant balls to ride it. Brian could feel his ass expanding into an enormous bubble butt. Jake took notice and reached down to squeeze it while he could still reach it. His fingers spread the massive ass cheeks expanded in his hand. The reinforced bed was beginning to creak and strain under the new weight as Brian’s biceps grew larger than Jake’s entire torso. He passed 8’ 6’’ as his balls swelled to the size of beach balls. Each of his massive pecs weighed over 100 pounds of raw muscle as he bounced them in delight. Jake felt the expanding lats pushing even further out from Brian’s massive sides. As he was skewered on the enormous dick like a toy. Pre-cum started to gush out of that giant cock, overflowing Jake’s ass and spilling out down his enormous shaft, completely soaking the bed. “Awww fuck I’m gonna cum!” Brian shouted when suddenly an alarm went off. He opened his eyes as one of his massive balls slid off the cum soaked bed and bounced onto the floor, stretching his sweaty nutsack. A jet of cum blasted him in the face as his balls unloaded onto no one but himself. He was alone it had been a wet dream. His body had expanded so much that the bed alarm had gone off to wake him. Brian had passed the 1000-pound safety limit. He coughed a little as another massive blast of cum covered his face and chest in spunk. He laid there panting for a moment, unable to shrink just yet. The hottest thing he’d ever imagined had just happened and it wasn’t even real. He idly rubbed his cum soaked nipple wishing so hard that Jake could be there but he’d proven his father’s point. As globs of jizz rolled down the bedsides he realized that being intimate with anyone was going to mean revealing his true identity.
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..